read_v or_o interpret_v it_o and_o that_o the_o quindecem-viri_a themselves_o who_o particular_a privilege_n it_o be_v dare_v not_o attempt_v any_o such_o thing_n without_o the_o express_a order_n of_o the_o senate_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o heathen_n have_v good_a reason_n to_o charge_n with_o imposture_n the_o piece_n produce_v by_o the_o father_n upon_o this_o account_n particular_o that_o they_o see_v they_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o by_o they_o publish_v nor_o can_v the_o christian_n just_o press_v they_o to_o produce_v what_o none_o of_o they_o can_v come_v at_o and_o be_v to_o continue_v lock_v up_o under_o the_o key_n of_o a_o perpetual_a secret_n but_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o origen_n answer_n be_v not_o necessary_a celsus_n do_v not_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o conceive_v shuffle_v into_o the_o work_n of_o the_o sibyl_n be_v reproachful_a or_o detractive_a therefore_o they_o be_v not_o such_o for_o though_o the_o imputation_n of_o heathenish_a superstition_n be_v not_o proper_o detraction_n but_o a_o most_o true_a and_o most_o just_a reproach_n of_o their_o impiety_n yet_o be_v it_o a_o detraction_n according_a to_o their_o opinion_n and_o to_o bring_v the_o charge_n by_o a_o sibyl_n that_o be_v the_o person_n the_o most_o unfit_a to_o act_v such_o a_o part_n be_v to_o exercise_v a_o kind_n of_o detraction_n against_o her_o memory_n and_o to_o bear_v a_o false_a testimony_n under_o her_o name_n very_o well_o deserve_v to_o be_v take_v off_o by_o the_o general_a complaint_n of_o all_o the_o unbeliever_n wherefore_o the_o defence_n of_o origen_n against_o the_o objection_n of_o celsus_n who_o as_o contemporary_a with_o justine_n martyr_n and_o lucian_n who_o dedicate_v his_o pseudomantis_a to_o he_o have_v see_v the_o break_n forth_o of_o the_o imposture_n be_v but_o a_o elusion_n and_o no_o more_o saint_n augustine_n have_v have_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o reason_n to_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n to_o acknowledge_v or_o disclaim_v at_o their_o own_o choice_n the_o eight_o book_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a say_v 46._o therefore_o though_o they_o shall_v not_o believe_v our_o scripture_n their_o own_o which_o they_o read_v with_o blindness_n be_v fulfil_v upon_o they_o unless_o it_o happen_v that_o some_o may_v say_v the_o sibyl_n '_o s_z prophecy_n be_v but_o the_o fiction_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o again_o 47._o but_o what_o other_o prophecy_n soever_o there_o pass_v concern_v christ_n some_o may_v imagine_v forge_v by_o the_o christian_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o way_n so_o sure_a to_o convince_v such_o as_o be_v stranger_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o to_o confirm_v those_o of_o our_o own_o profession_n as_o by_o cite_v the_o prophecy_n contain_v in_o the_o jew_n book_n i_o will_v to_o god_n the_o church_n child_n have_v continue_v in_o these_o term_n and_o so_o have_v clear_v their_o heart_n of_o the_o evil_a ambition_n of_o have_v be_v the_o author_n of_o some_o pious_a fraud_n and_o conceive_v a_o holy_a shame_n at_o their_o be_v employ_v in_o those_o which_o imposture_n have_v endeavour_v to_o introduce_v into_o the_o house_n of_o god_n for_o though_o they_o have_v not_o think_v it_o fit_a to_o make_v any_o reflection_n on_o the_o argument_n i_o have_v bring_v against_o the_o spuriousness_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n they_o need_v no_o more_o then_o to_o have_v call_v to_o account_v those_o that_o produce_v they_o whence_o they_o have_v have_v they_o take_v they_o up_o sharp_o with_o the_o ensue_a demand_n or_o the_o like_a how_o can_v these_o sacred_a privilege_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o religion_n come_v â—…o_o your_o hand_n by_o what_o artifices_fw-la can_v you_o you_o who_o call_v yourselves_o the_o faithful_n possess_v yourselves_o of_o the_o treasure_n commit_v to_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o quindecem-viri_a the_o swear_a enemy_n of_o your_o faith_n how_o come_v our_o age_n to_o be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o have_v the_o advantage_n to_o discover_v and_o make_v public_a the_o prediction_n which_o have_v be_v conceal_v above_o six_o hundred_o and_o twelve_o year_n especial_o see_v the_o lateness_n of_o their_o discovery_n make_v after_o the_o death_n of_o adrian_n the_o confident_a publication_n of_o the_o high_a secret_a of_o paganism_n and_o the_o contrariety_n of_o the_o consequence_n arise_v from_o its_o publication_n to_o all_o that_o antiquity_n have_v hear_v of_o it_o for_o six_o age_n before_o may_v have_v give_v they_o more_o than_o a_o presumption_n of_o the_o imposture_n particular_o to_o justine_n martyr_n who_o write_v his_o apology_n five_o year_n or_o ten_o at_o most_o after_o the_o advancement_n of_o it_o and_o here_o i_o can_v do_v no_o less_o by_o the_o way_n then_o advertise_v the_o reader_n that_o he_o who_o after_o the_o year_n four_o hundred_o and_o six_o take_v upon_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o that_o holy_a doctor_n to_o answer_v the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n seem_v to_o be_v mistake_v when_o have_v write_v that_o 74._o the_o end_n of_o this_o world_n be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o wicked_a by_o fire_n according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n he_o add_v as_o also_o of_o those_o of_o the_o sibyl_n according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o bless_a saint_n clement_n in_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n for_o first_o the_o epistle_n of_o saint_n clement_n which_o have_v in_o some_o manner_n receive_v a_o second_o life_n fifteen_o year_n since_o when_o england_n restore_v it_o to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n say_v nothing_o of_o the_o sibyl_n and_o though_o there_o be_v a_o leaf_n want_v at_o the_o end_n yet_o be_v there_o not_o any_o likelihood_n that_o in_o that_o late_a part_n which_o contain_v the_o conclusion_n of_o all_o the_o precedent_a discourse_n weave_v up_o of_o scripture_n the_o holy_a martyr_n shall_v have_v recourse_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o strange_a testimony_n and_o draw_v out_o of_o a_o profane_a source_n 2._o the_o allegation_n of_o the_o sibyl_n word_n concern_v the_o judgement_n by_o fire_n be_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o pretend_a apostolical_a constitution_n where_o the_o fourteen_o last_o verse_n of_o the_o four_o book_n of_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n have_v be_v insert_v after_o the_o text_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n as_o of_o genesis_n chap._n two_o 7._o and_o chap._n iii._o 14._o isaiah_n chap._n xxvi_o 19_o ezekiel_n chap._n xxxvii_o 13._o daniel_n chap._n twelve_o 2._o st._n matthew_n chap._n four_o 23._o st._n luke_n chap._n xxi_o 18._o and_o st._n john_n chap._n v._n 28._o and_o xi_o 43._o so_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o question_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v extreme_o mistake_v negligent_o confound_v the_o constitution_n unjust_o attribute_v to_o st._n clement_n with_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n 3._o if_o the_o recourse_n to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sibyl_n real_o be_v in_o the_o say_a epistle_n it_o will_v be_v a_o argument_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o that_o precious_a jewel_n of_o christian_a antiquity_n rather_o than_o a_o legitimate_a confirmation_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a which_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v to_o have_v be_v forge_v after_o the_o death_n of_o adrian_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thirty_o eight_o year_n after_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o st._n clement_n and_o sixty_o after_o his_o banishment_n to_o chersonesus_n chap._n xxi_o that_o it_o can_v with_o any_o likelihood_n of_o truth_n be_v maintain_v that_o the_o book_n call_v the_o sibylline_a be_v write_v by_o divine_a inspiration_n have_v according_a as_o the_o necessity_n of_o reason_n and_o truth_n require_v presuppose_v that_o the_o eight_o book_n pretend_v to_o be_v sibylline_a be_v the_o fiction_n of_o some_o bold_a and_o busy_a christian_a who_o will_v needs_o have_v his_o own_o fantastic_a imagination_n pass_v for_o oracle_n this_o question_n whether_o they_o be_v write_v by_o divine_a inspiration_n fall_v of_o itself_o to_o the_o ground_n for_o it_o will_v argue_v a_o total_a eclipse_n of_o sense_n and_o understanding_n to_o think_v that_o god_n who_o be_v the_o source_n of_o truth_n will_v be_v the_o adviser_n of_o a_o imposture_n and_o to_o say_v he_o be_v author_n of_o it_o no_o less_o then_o stark_a madness_n since_o 16._o there_o be_v no_o communion_n between_o the_o light_n of_o wisdom_n and_o the_o darkness_n of_o lie_v whereof_o the_o result_n be_v that_o the_o sibyl_n from_o who_o oracle_n the_o idolatrous_a roman_n always_o derive_v encouragement_n of_o impiety_n to_o heighten_v their_o superstition_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v in_o that_o regard_n the_o communication_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o who_o glory_n and_o worship_n those_o divination_n be_v direct_o
of_o the_o particular_a devotion_n which_o augustus_n have_v for_o apollo_n to_o who_o not_o many_o year_n after_o he_o dedicate_v a_o magnificent_a temple_n in_o the_o mount_n palatine_n and_o that_o in_o his_o secret_a debauch_n as_o for_o instance_n in_o his_o banquet_n surname_v of_o the_o twelve_o god_n he_o have_v represent_v apoâ—…_n and_o that_o with_o the_o great_a analogy_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o be_v the_o great_a king_n among_o man_n as_o the_o sun_n among_o the_o star_n and_o be_v then_o in_o the_o prime_n of_o his_o age_n be_v four_o and_o twenty_o year_n old_a as_o the_o sun_n who_o never_o grow_v old_a look_v always_o with_o the_o same_o countenance_n according_a therefore_o to_o his_o first_o misrepresentation_n constantine_n imagine_v that_o virgil_n have_v by_o the_o multitude_n of_o new_a man_n mean_v the_o christian_a church_n but_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o his_o imagination_n run_v only_o upon_o that_o race_n which_o he_o suppose_v be_v under_o the_o consulship_n of_o pollio_n to_o begin_v the_o golden-age_n after_o the_o expiration_n of_o that_o of_o iron_n from_o thence_o the_o emperor_n come_v to_o make_v this_o remark_n what_o can_v there_o be_v more_o manifest_a for_o he_o add_v the_o oracle_n of_o the_o cumaean_a prophecy_n be_v come_v to_o its_o period_n clear_o signify_v the_o cumaean_a sibyl_n and_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o virgil_n speak_v of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o last_o age_n of_o the_o cumaean_a prophecy_n reflect_v on_o that_o of_o the_o cumaean_a sibyl_n but_o i_o affirm_v withal_o first_o that_o to_o allege_v any_o such_o thing_n be_v manifest_a to_o shoot_v wide_a from_o the_o mark_n and_o not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n pertinent_a to_o the_o discourse_n which_o have_v precede_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o cicero_n have_v copy_v out_o and_o translate_v the_o acrostic_n attribute_v to_o the_o erythraean_a sibyl_n erythraea_n and_o cumae_n be_v they_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o to_o persuade_v people_n that_o those_o who_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o inhabitress_n of_o one_o of_o those_o two_o place_n be_v at_o no_o difference_n with_o the_o author_n who_o maintain_v the_o other_o be_v it_o not_o necessary_a to_o make_v it_o appear_v beforehand_o that_o she_o make_v her_o residence_n in_o both_o successive_o second_o i_o say_v that_o this_o supposition_n be_v allow_v it_o will_v not_o follow_v from_o the_o word_n of_o virgil_n that_o he_o have_v or_o can_v have_v read_v the_o sibylline_a prophecy_n since_o he_o be_v neither_o patrician_n nor_o quindecem-vir_a to_o who_o college_n that_o privilege_n be_v reserve_v nay_o indeed_o not_o of_o a_o competent_a age_n to_o be_v entertain_v into_o that_o society_n which_o consist_v only_o of_o ancient_a man_n and_o not_o of_o young_a man_n such_o as_o virgil_n then_o be_v as_o be_v about_o the_o thirty_o year_n of_o his_o age._n three_o that_o though_o he_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o quindecem-viri_a yet_o can_v it_o not_o be_v grant_v he_o can_v have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o those_o cumaean_a oracle_n which_o have_v be_v bring_v to_o tarquin_n for_o they_o be_v destroy_v forty_o three_o year_n before_o in_o the_o time_n of_o sylla_n &_o those_o which_o rome_n be_v possess_v of_o in_o the_o time_n of_o cicero_n and_o augustus_n be_v according_a to_o the_o observation_n of_o dionysius_n halicarnassaeus_n certain_a collection_n get_v out_o of_o a_o thousand_o several_a place_n and_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o cumaean_a improper_o only_a in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o be_v dispose_v into_o the_o place_n of_o the_o real_a cumaean_a one_o four_o that_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o true_a cumaean_a write_n which_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o those_o repute_v such_o at_o this_o day_n have_v be_v preserve_v entire_a and_o that_o virgil_n have_v be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o to_o who_o the_o read_n thereof_o be_v allow_v yet_o have_v he_o according_a to_o what_o be_v suppose_v discover_v therein_o any_o thing_n of_o prediction_n concern_v the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n he_o will_v not_o as_o he_o have_v do_v whole_o have_v adapt_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o oracle_n to_o pollio_n and_o his_o son_n and_o principal_o to_o augustus_n not_o only_o in_o that_o place_n but_o also_o above_o sixteen_o year_n after_o in_o the_o six_o book_n of_o the_o aeneid_n where_o he_o introduce_v anchises_n say_v to_o his_o son_n aeneas_n of_o the_o prince_n 4._o so_o high_o qualify_v in_o the_o â—…ucoliks_n and_o call_v heavenly_a race_n great_a progeny_n of_o jove_n etc._n etc._n there_o there_o be_v the_o prince_n oft_o promise_v we_o before_o 6._o divine_a augustus_n caesar_n who_o once_o more_o shall_v golden_a day_n bring_v to_o the_o ausonian_n land_n in_o the_o kingdom_n where_o old_a saturn_n do_v command_v all_o therefore_o that_o can_v be_v with_o any_o reason_n gather_v from_o the_o allegation_n which_o he_o have_v in_o a_o word_n make_v of_o the_o cumaean_a prophecy_n be_v that_o be_v carry_v away_o as_o well_o as_o other_o of_o his_o time_n with_o the_o common_a persuasion_n that_o the_o oracle_n which_o be_v keep_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o cumaean_a and_o upon_o that_o occasion_n go_v under_o their_o name_n contain_v the_o fate_n as_o well_o of_o that_o city_n which_o pretend_v to_o eternity_n as_o of_o the_o universe_n and_o consequent_o be_v to_o regulate_v both_o till_o the_o return_n of_o the_o great_a platonical_a year_n which_o shall_v reinstate_v the_o world_n in_o the_o felicity_n of_o the_o age_n of_o saturn_n and_o according_o to_o flatter_v the_o grow_a power_n of_o augustus_n and_o to_o heighten_v with_o extravagant_a hope_n the_o ambition_n of_o pollio_n one_o of_o his_o great_a benefactor_n and_o most_o intimate_a friend_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v hold_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n most_o manifest_a that_o that_o age_n crown_v with_o peace_n and_o glory_n will_v be_v restore_v under_o the_o monarchy_n of_o augustus_n and_o take_v its_o commencement_n from_o the_o consulship_n of_o pollio_n the_o emperor_n prosecute_a his_o design_n say_v virgil_n be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o this_o but_o press_v far_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o his_o testimony_n what_o have_v he_o more_o to_o say_v this_o sacred_a order_n of_o age_n be_v raise_v for_o we_o the_o virgin_n come_v the_o second_o time_n conduct_v the_o desirable_a king_n who_o then_o shall_v be_v the_o return_a virgin_n but_o she_o who_o be_v full_a of_o and_o have_v conceive_v by_o the_o divine_a spirit_n and_o who_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o virgin_n who_o have_v conceive_v and_o be_v full_a of_o the_o divine_a spirit_n still_o be_v and_o continue_v a_o virgin_n he_o will_v also_o come_v the_o second_o time_n and_o upon_o his_o come_n will_v comfort_v the_o universe_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v first_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a distance_n between_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a which_o as_o it_o be_v particular_o to_o point_v at_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o platonick-year_n and_o the_o restauration_n of_o the_o saturnian_a age_n and_o to_o discard_v all_o other_o speculation_n speak_v thus_o much_o now_o time_n great_a order_n bear_v again_o the_o maid_n return_v and_o the_o saturnian_a reign_n so_o that_o to_o render_v it_o exact_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v write_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d second_o that_o though_o the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o the_o bless_a mother_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o the_o conception_n of_o that_o great_a saviour_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o his_o happy_a return_n at_o the_o last_o judgement_n aught_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o the_o world_n yet_o do_v it_o not_o thence_o follow_v that_o virgil_n have_v any_o knowledge_n thereof_o and_o much_o less_o that_o he_o speak_v aught_o of_o it_o beside_o that_o in_o rigour_n it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o bless_a virgin-mother_n that_o she_o return_v into_o the_o world_n when_o she_o conceive_a our_o saviour_n so_o as_o that_o have_v be_v before_o upon_o earth_n she_o have_v be_v absent_a from_o it_o to_o the_o end_n she_o may_v return_v thither_o again_o in_o the_o fullness_n of_o time_n or_o haply_o that_o have_v be_v bring_v forth_o 4._o once_o before_o she_o be_v snatch_v out_o of_o it_o and_o then_o return_v again_o into_o the_o world_n by_o a_o second_o production_n and_o consequent_o that_o which_o way_n soever_o it_o be_v take_v this_o imagination_n will_v still_o have_v a_o savour_n of_o origenism_n if_o not_o some_o thing_n worse_o to_o conclude_v therefore_o since_o it_o be_v impossible_a without_o great_a inconvenience_n to_o adapt_v to_o the_o sacred_a virgin_n this_o discourse_n of_o virgil_n who_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v have_v think_v of_o she_o there_o will_v arise_v a_o necessity_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o fantasy_n of_o this_o poor_a
christ_n show_v that_o on_o the_o one_o side_n these_o thing_n to_o be_v abjent_v from_o the_o body_n or_o from_o the_o lord_n and_o be_v in_o the_o body_n or_o with_o the_o lord_n be_v irreconcilable_o opposite_a on_o the_o other_o side_n these_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o to_o be_v with_o the_o lord_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a to_o be_v present_a in_o the_o body_n and_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n be_v inseparable_o conjoin_v so_o that_o the_o very_a 10._o act_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o body_n necessary_o translate_v the_o faithful_a into_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o which_o their_o presence_n in_o the_o body_n deprive_v they_o yet_o this_o supposition_n though_o refute_v as_o aforesaid_a have_v such_o a_o strange_a influence_n upon_o the_o spirit_n of_o many_o great_a churchman_n in_o the_o second_o and_o third_z age_n that_o they_o outvie_v one_o another_o in_o the_o maintain_n of_o it_o thus_o hermas_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o counterfeit_n sibyl_n make_v she_o first_o attempt_n upon_o the_o sincerity_n of_o the_o christian_n become_v the_o patron_n and_o propagatour_n of_o it_o write_v of_o the_o apostle_n and_o faithful_a depart_v before_o the_o apostle_n and_o doctor_n who_o have_v preach_v the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o be_v dead_a by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n and_o by_o faith_n preach_v to_o those_o who_o be_v dead_a before_o and_o give_v they_o the_o seal_n of_o preach_v they_o be_v descend_v with_o they_o into_o the_o water_n and_o they_o ascend_v again_o out_o of_o it_o but_o those_o who_o be_v dead_a before_o descend_v dead_a and_o ascend_v live_v which_o word_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o observable_a in_o that_o they_o have_v be_v subscribe_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n strom._n 2_o and_o 6._o infer_v from_o they_o that_o the_o apostle_n conformable_o to_o what_o have_v be_v do_v by_o our_o saviour_n preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o those_o who_o be_v in_o hell_n and_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o best_a of_o the_o disciple_n shall_v be_v imitator_n of_o their_o master_n there_o as_o they_o have_v be_v here_o suppose_v after_o justin_n martyr_n and_o st._n irenaeus_n that_o our_o saviour_n be_v descend_v into_o hell_n after_o his_o passion_n have_v preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o those_o who_o be_v detain_v there_o in_o which_o opinion_n he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o st._n athanasius_n st._n hilary_n of_o poitiers_n hilary_n deacon_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n st._n epiphanius_n st._n hierome_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n oecumenius_n etc._n etc._n and_o second_o for_o that_o they_o insinuate_v not_o only_o that_o the_o apostle_n descend_v into_o hell_n after_o their_o death_n for_o to_o preach_v there_o but_o that_o the_o faithful_a depart_v after_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n have_v be_v there_o teach_v and_o convert_v and_o consequent_o that_o all_o without_o any_o exception_n be_v there_o detain_v present_o after_o the_o publication_n of_o hermas_n write_n pope_n pius_n the_o first_o brother_n to_o that_o pretend_a prophet_n comply_v with_o he_o in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o justus_n of_o vienna_n say_v the_o priest_n who_o have_v be_v nourish_v by_o the_o apostle_n have_v live_v to_o our_o day_n with_o who_o we_o have_v divide_v together_o the_o word_n of_o faith_n be_v call_v hence_o by_o the_o lord_n be_v detain_v shut_v up_o in_o eternal_a repository_n sufficient_o discover_v by_o these_o word_n which_o denote_v a_o perpetual_a detention_n if_o not_o absolute_o at_o least_o in_o some_o respect_n that_o he_o have_v embrace_v the_o same_o opinion_n justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n the_o jew_n write_v some_o year_n after_o the_o presentation_n of_o his_o apology_n where_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o sibyl_n endeavour_n all_o he_o can_v to_o maintain_v it_o as_o well_o by_o his_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a be_v expose_v to_o the_o rage_n of_o evil_a spirit_n as_o by_o a_o apocryphal_a passage_n he_o attribute_n to_o jeremy_n and_o which_o irenaeus_n sometime_o after_o cite_v 24._o one_o while_o under_o the_o name_n of_o isaiah_n 39_o another_o under_o that_o of_o jeremy_n and_o certain_o with_o as_o little_a reason_n one_o as_o the_o other_o in_o these_o term_n the_o god_n of_o israel_n have_v remember_v his_o dead_a lie_v in_o the_o slimy_a earth_n and_o descend_v to_o they_o to_o preach_v his_o salvation_n among_o they_o which_o st._n irenaeus_n do_v five_o several_a time_n apply_v 31._o to_o the_o descent_n of_o our_o saviour_n into_o hell_n after_o his_o passion_n say_v if_o the_o lord_n that_o he_o may_v become_v the_o first-fruit_n from_o the_o dead_a col._n i._n 18._o observe_v the_o law_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o continue_v to_o the_o three_o day_n in_o the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n ephes_n four_o 9_o &c._n &c._n since_o he_o go_v to_o the_o valley_n of_o the_o shadow_n of_o death_n psal_n xxiii_o 4_o where_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o his_o disciple_n for_o who_o sake_n the_o lord_n do_v those_o thing_n shall_v also_o go_v to_o the_o invisible_a place_n design_v they_o by_o god_n and_o remain_v there_o expect_v the_o resurrection_n till_o the_o resurrection_n whence_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o the_o latin_a interpreter_n have_v find_v in_o the_o original_a text_n the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o proper_o signify_v invisible_a and_o have_v be_v take_v by_o all_o the_o heathen_n either_o for_o hell_n or_o the_o god_n which_o they_o imagine_v preside_v there_o literal_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d into_o a_o invisible_a place_n by_o which_o place_n the_o lover_n of_o truth_n be_v not_o as_o many_o at_o this_o day_n who_o to_o free_a st._n irenaeus_n form_n the_o error_n first_o propose_v in_o the_o sibylline_a write_v attribute_n to_o he_o conception_n he_o neither_o ever_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v have_v to_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n depart_v which_o those_o gentleman_n conceive_v may_v be_v express_v by_o the_o term_n of_o invisible_a place_n because_o 9_o eye_n have_v not_o see_v the_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v prepare_v for_o those_o that_o love_v he_o wherever_o they_o may_v be_v lay_v up_o for_o they_o rather_o than_o the_o place_n properly_z so_o call_v where_o they_o effectual_o enjoy_v they_o for_o st._n irenaeus_n his_o manner_n of_o reason_v and_o the_o contexture_n of_o his_o discourse_n express_o refute_v their_o gloss_n in_o as_o much_o as_o if_o the_o disciple_n who_o the_o gospel_n assure_v we_o 24._o not_o to_o have_v be_v above_o their_o master_n ought_v both_o in_o life_n and_o death_n to_o imitate_v he_o and_o if_o the_o master_n according_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n pass_v from_o the_o cross_n 9_o to_o the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o 7._o to_o the_o valley_n of_o the_o shadow_n of_o death_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o hell_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o remain_v there_o all_o the_o time_n from_o his_o passion_n to_o his_o resurrection_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n follow_v that_o by_o the_o invisible_a place_n whither_o the_o disciple_n go_v after_o their_o death_n shall_v according_a to_o the_o say_a father_n be_v understand_v hell_n situate_v in_o the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o in_o the_o valley_n of_o the_o shadow_n of_o death_n and_o that_o they_o remain_v there_o till_o the_o time_n of_o their_o resurrection_n it_o be_v apparent_a from_o the_o word_n before_o transcribe_v that_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n contemporary_a with_o st._n irenaeus_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o tertullian_n who_o st._n cyprian_n acknowledge_v for_o his_o master_n and_o who_o saint_n hierome_n affirm_v to_o have_v die_v about_o the_o year_n 217._o be_v arrive_v to_o a_o very_a great_a age_n discover_v in_o many_o place_n that_o all_o the_o montanist_a party_n have_v embrace_v it_o for_o instance_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o the_o divorce_n say_v he_o or_o separation_n of_o the_o body_n the_o soul_n be_v transfer_v to_o hell_n she_o be_v there_o detain_v she_o be_v there_o reserve_v â—ill_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n etc._n etc._n christ_n at_o his_o death_n descend_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o in_o the_o nine_o chapter_n the_o soul_n of_o martyr_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v under_o the_o altar_n and_o in_o fifty_o five_o chapter_n hell_n be_v in_o a_o hollowness_n of_o the_o earth_n a_o vast_a space_n as_o to_o its_o depth_n and_o there_o be_v a_o undiscovered_a profundity_n in_o its_o entrail_n etc._n etc._n christ_n descend_v into_o the_o low_a part_n of_o
to_o the_o corinthian_n all_o the_o wickedness_n which_o as_o so_o much_o false_a alloy_n be_v mix_v among_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v be_v take_v away_o by_o the_o melt_a of_o the_o purgative_n fire_n whatsoever_o draw_v its_o original_a from_o god_n shall_v become_v such_o as_o it_o be_v at_o the_o beginning_n before_o it_o have_v receive_v the_o tincture_n of_o that_o wickedness_n saint_n ambrose_n in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o the_o thirty_o six_o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n by_o fire_n therefore_o shall_v the_o son_n of_o levi_n be_v purge_v by_o fire_n ezechiel_n by_o fire_n daniel_n but_o though_o they_o be_v try_v by_o fire_n yet_o shall_v they_o say_v we_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o fire_n and_o through_o the_o water_n other_o shall_v remain_v in_o the_o fire_n upon_o these_o the_o fire_n shall_v fall_v down_o like_o dew_n as_o upon_o the_o hebrew_n child_n etc._n etc._n we_o shall_v be_v save_v by_o faith_n yet_o shall_v we_o be_v save_v so_o as_o by_o fire_n though_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v absolute_o burn_v up_o yet_o shall_v we_o burn_v and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n teach_v we_o how_o some_o continue_v in_o the_o fire_n other_o pass_v through_o it_o to_o wit_n as_o the_o egyptian_n be_v overwhelm_v in_o the_o red_a sea_n through_o which_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n have_v pass_v before_o they_o etc._n etc._n and_o on_o the_o twenty_o section_n of_o the_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o all_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o return_v to_o paradise_n be_v try_v by_o fire_n for_o it_o be_v not_o without_o reason_n write_v that_o adam_n and_o eve_n be_v thrust_v out_o of_o the_o seat_n of_o paradise_n god_n place_v at_o the_o entrance_n of_o paradise_n a_o flame_a sword_n which_o turn_v every_o way_n all_o therefore_o must_v pass_v through_o the_o flame_n whether_o it_o be_v saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n who_o the_o lord_n love_v so_o dear_o that_o he_o say_v of_o he_o to_o peter_n if_o i_o will_v have_v he_o to_o stay_v what_o be_v that_o to_o thou_o follow_v thou_o i_o some_o have_v doubt_v of_o his_o death_n of_o his_o passage_n through_o the_o fire_n we_o can_v doubt_v or_o whether_o he_o be_v peter_n who_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n he_o must_v say_v we_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o fire_n etc._n etc._n one_o only_o who_o be_v the_o justice_n of_o god_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o fire_n to_o wit_n christ_n who_o have_v commit_v no_o sin_n for_o the_o fire_n find_v not_o in_o he_o what_o it_o may_v have_v burn_v and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o widow_n god_n require_v not_o of_o thou_o the_o price_n of_o a_o glitter_a metal_n but_o the_o gold_n which_o the_o fire_n can_v burn_v at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n saint_n hierome_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o sixty_o six_o chapter_n of_o isaiah_n dispute_v against_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o perpetuity_n of_o torment_n suffer_v by_o the_o damn_a propose_v his_o sentiment_n in_o these_o term_n which_o suppose_v a_o general_a examination_n by_o fire_n at_o the_o last_o day_n as_o we_o believe_v the_o torment_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o of_o all_o such_o as_o deny_v god_n and_o of_o wicked_a man_n who_o have_v say_v in_o their_o heart_n there_o be_v no_o god_n to_o be_v eternal_a so_o do_v we_o believe_v moderate_v and_o capable_a of_o compassion_n the_o sentence_n of_o the_o judge_n concern_v those_o who_o though_o sinner_n and_o wicked_a be_v yet_o christian_n who_o work_n be_v to_o be_v try_v and_o purge_v by_o fire_n saint_n augustine_n in_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o his_o sixteen_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o vision_n of_o abraham_n mention_v in_o the_o fifteen_o chapter_n of_o genesis_n by_o that_o fire_n which_o abraham_n see_v be_v signify_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n distinguish_v between_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v save_v by_o the_o fire_n and_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v condemn_v to_o the_o fire_n and_o in_o the_o five_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o the_o twenty_o book_n where_o he_o explicate_v the_o second_o and_o three_o verse_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o malachy_n by_o the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v say_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o manifest_a that_o in_o that_o judgement_n that_o be_v the_o last_o some_o be_v to_o undergo_v purgatory_n pain_n etc._n etc._n we_o be_v to_o take_v the_o son_n of_o levi_n juda_n and_o jerusalem_n for_o the_o church_n of_o god_n assemble_v not_o only_o among_o the_o hebrew_n but_o also_o among_o other_o nation_n not_o such_o as_o it_o be_v at_o the_o present_a where_o if_o we_o say_v 8._o we_o have_v no_o sin_n we_o deceive_v ourselves_o and_o the_o truth_n be_v not_o in_o we_o but_o such_o as_o it_o it_o shall_v be_v then_o cleanse_v by_o the_o last_o judgement_n as_o a_o floor_n that_o be_v sweep_v those_o to_o who_o such_o a_o cleanse_n be_v necessary_a have_v be_v also_o cleanse_v by_o the_o fire_n the_o author_n of_o the_o three_o homily_n upon_o the_o epiphany_n unjust_o attribute_v to_o eusebius_n emissenus_fw-la since_o it_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v write_v either_o by_o eucherius_n of_o lion_n or_o by_o faustus_n of_o rhegium_n there_o that_o be_v at_o the_o last_o day_n conflagration_n change_v their_o nature_n the_o just_a shall_v pass_v through_o horrid_a gulf_n their_o body_n which_o be_v to_o derive_v glory_n from_o their_o pain_n because_o they_o be_v not_o burden_a by_o sin_n shall_v not_o be_v touch_v by_o the_o fire_n for_o the_o cruel_a burn_n shall_v prevail_v nothing_o on_o those_o who_o the_o flame_n of_o sinful_a lust_n have_v not_o overcome_v before_o and_o the_o rational_a heat_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o injure_v those_o on_o who_o purity_n have_v confer_v reverence_n otherwise_o avoid_v wrath_n it_o shall_v make_v way_n for_o the_o vapour_n and_o will_v of_o its_o own_o accord_n obey_v because_o it_o shall_v not_o find_v any_o thing_n on_o which_o it_o may_v be_v necessary_a it_o shall_v exercise_v judgement_n diadochus_n bishop_n of_o photica_n in_o the_o ancient_n epirus_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n of_o spiritual_a perfection_n those_o who_o at_o their_o death_n shall_v express_v ever_o so_o little_a fear_n shall_v be_v leave_v in_o the_o multitude_n of_o all_o other_o man_n as_o undergo_a the_o judgement_n to_o the_o end_n that_o be_v examine_v by_o the_o fire_n of_o judgement_n they_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o all-good_a god_n and_o the_o king_n jesus_n christ_n the_o reward_n due_a unto_o they_o according_a to_o their_o work_n from_o the_o joint_a testimony_n of_o these_o twelve_o witness_n now_o produce_v it_o be_v apparent_a that_o the_o second_o head_n of_o the_o opinion_n propose_v by_o the_o sibylline_a write_v be_v equal_o with_o the_o former_a constant_o maintain_v by_o the_o most_o eminent_a prelate_n of_o both_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n till_o after_o the_o year_n 459._o wherein_n diadochus_n subscribe_v with_o the_o council_n of_o the_o ancient_n epirus_n the_o letter_n write_v to_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o first_o concern_v the_o proceed_n of_o timothy_n surname_v aelurus_n usurper_n of_o the_o chair_n of_o alexandria_n against_o proterius_n who_o he_o have_v assassinate_v nay_o it_o further_o appear_v from_o the_o epitaph_n of_o vilithutâ—_n a_o parisian_a lady_n write_v in_o the_o year_n 560._o by_o venantius_n fortunatus_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o poitiers_n that_o the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n be_v not_o free_a from_o that_o opinion_n which_o he_o express_v in_o these_o term_n digni_fw-la lumen_fw-la habent_fw-la damnati_fw-la incendia_fw-la deflent_fw-la illos_fw-la splendour_n alit_fw-la hos_fw-la vapour_n igne_fw-la coquit_fw-la res_fw-la est_fw-la una_fw-la quidem_fw-la duplici_fw-la sed_fw-la finditur_fw-la actu_fw-la nam_fw-la cremat_fw-la indignos_fw-la quo_fw-la probat_fw-la igne_fw-la pios_fw-la the_o bless_a have_v light_n the_o damn_a their_o fire_n bewail_v those_o be_v in_o bliss_n over_o these_o the_o flame_n prevail_v the_o same_a thing_n do_v to_o a_o double_a act_n divide_v the_o bad_a in_o the_o fire_n be_v burn_v the_o just_a be_v try_v chap._n xi_o the_o three_o main_a tenet_n propose_v by_o the_o sibylline_a write_n the_o three_o head_n of_o doctrine_n propose_v by_o the_o sibylline_a write_v concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v that_o the_o saint_n after_o their_o resurrection_n be_v to_o be_v reconduct_v to_o live_v in_o that_o paradise_n of_o the_o possession_n whereof_o adam_n and_o eve_n be_v for_o their_o disobedience_n deprive_v for_o the_o author_n of_o that_o romance_n have_v take_v literal_o and_o understand_v carnal_o what_o he_o have_v read_v luke_n xxiii_o 43._o 2_o cor._n twelve_o 4._o apoc._n two_o 7._o concern_v paradise_n and_o
not_o oppose_v but_o in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o his_o manual_a copied-out_a by_o isidorus_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n offic._n lib._n 1._o chap._n 18_o by_o julian_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n prognost_n lib._n 1._o chap._n 21._o by_o bede_n in_o 2_o cor._n v_o by_o eterius_n bishop_n of_o osmo_n adversùs_fw-la elipand_n lib._n 1._o he_o make_v a_o clear_a discovery_n of_o his_o sentiment_n write_v cum_fw-la sacrificia_fw-la sive_fw-la altaris_fw-la sive_fw-la quarumcunque_fw-la eleemosynarum_fw-la pro_fw-la baptizatis_fw-la defunctis_fw-la omnibus_fw-la offeruntur_fw-la etc._n etc._n when_o the_o sacrifice_n whether_o of_o the_o altar_n or_o of_o alm_n of_o what_o kind_n soever_o they_o be_v be_v offer_v for_o all_o the_o faithful_a depart_v they_o be_v act_n of_o thanksgiving_n for_o those_o that_o have_v be_v very_o good_a propitiation_n for_o those_o who_o have_v not_o be_v very_o bad_a consolation_n in_o some_o sort_n to_o the_o live_n for_o those_o who_o have_v be_v very_o wicked_a though_o there_o be_v no_o assistance_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o as_o for_o those_o who_o reap_v advantage_n by_o they_o they_o benefit_v they_o in_o this_o that_o either_o their_o sin_n be_v full_o remit_v or_o their_o damnation_n make_v more_o supportable_a the_o result_n whereof_o be_v that_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o this_o father_n who_o so_o many_o other_o have_v follow_v as_o their_o guide_n and_o director_n it_o be_v not_o impossible_a but_o that_o alm_n may_v procure_v a_o alleviation_n of_o the_o torment_n of_o the_o damn_a for_o who_o they_o have_v be_v offer_v to_o god_n by_o the_o live_n athanasius_n of_o antioch_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o thirty_o four_o question_n of_o antiochus_n ask_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n how_o then_o do_v not_o the_o soul_n even_o of_o sinner_n receive_v some_o benefit_n when_o assembly_n meet_v good_a deed_n be_v do_v and_o offering_n be_v offer_v for_o they_o conclude_v that_o they_o do_v and_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o they_o reap_v no_o good_a thereby_o there_o will_v be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o they_o at_o their_o intorment_n and_o note_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o sinner_n of_o who_o he_o have_v say_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o two_o and_o thirty_o question_n that_o they_o mind_v nothing_o but_o their_o punishment_n and_o in_o that_o to_o the_o thirty_o three_o that_o they_o can_v do_v neither_o good_a nor_o ill_a oppose_v they_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n which_o 〈◊〉_d seize_v by_o the_o angel_n praise_n god_n from_o this_o source_n spring_v several_a ill-digested_a story_n and_o relation_n about_o the_o year_n 416._o vincent_n rogatista_n object_v to_o st._n augustine_n that_o st._n perpetua_fw-la have_v by_o her_o prayer_n obtain_v the_o dismission_n of_o dinocrates_n her_o brother_n out_o of_o the_o place_n of_o torment_n nay_o after_o the_o year_n 730._o damascene_fw-la undertake_v to_o deliver_v out_o three_o thence_o upon_o his_o warrant_n the_o first_o take_v out_o of_o the_o legend_n of_o st._n thecla_n convert_v in_o iconia_n by_o saint_n paul_n where_o the_o author_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v very_o desirous_a to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o basil_n bishop_n of_o seleucia_n upon_o this_o account_n that_o in_o his_o city_n rest_v the_o body_n of_o that_o bless_a virgin_n say_v that_o tryphaena_n a_o kinswoman_n to_o the_o emperor_n who_o after_o the_o death_n of_o her_o daughter_n falconilla_n though_o dead_a in_o the_o darkness_n of_o paganism_n have_v entertain_v at_o her_o house_n thecla_n persecute_v by_o alexander_n and_o upon_o his_o prosecution_n condemn_v to_o be_v tear_v in_o piece_n by_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o theatre_n of_o antioch_n that_o this_o tryphaena_n i_o say_v in_o a_o dream_n see_v her_o daughter_n falconilla_n earnest_o beg_v of_o she_o to_o implore_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o saint_n prayer_n that_o by_o her_o intercession_n she_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d transfer_v into_o the_o abode_n of_o the_o just_a and_o that_o her_o desire_n be_v immediate_o grant_v the_o second_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o history_n of_o palladius_n bishop_n of_o helenopolis_n where_o there_o be_v no_o track_n of_o any_o such_o thing_n to_o be_v find_v now_o to_o this_o effect_n that_o saint_n macarius_n the_o hermit_n have_v make_v some_o question_n to_o the_o dry_a skull_n of_o a_o certain_a heathen_a god_n inspire_v that_o dry_a bone_n with_o this_o true_a discourse_n by_o way_n of_o answer_n when_o thou_o offere_v thy_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a we_o receive_v some_o little_a consolation_n the_o three_o attest_v as_o he_o say_v by_o 〈◊〉_d the_o east_n and_o west_n though_o not_o any_o one_o of_o the_o latin_n speak_v of_o it_o attribute_n to_o saint_n gregory_n the_o great_a the_o deliverance_n of_o trajan_n soul_n who_o be_v not_o only_o a_o infidel_n but_o a_o persecutor_n also_o 470._o year_n and_o above_o after_o his_o death_n and_o detention_n in_o hell_n but_o it_o be_v to_o little_a purpose_n to_o disturb_v the_o dust_n of_o a_o old_a imagination_n frivolous_a enough_o and_o disclaim_v even_o by_o those_o who_o be_v at_o this_o day_n the_o most_o earnest_a patroness_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a chap._n xvi_o the_o three_o and_o four_o motive_n of_o saint_n epiphanius_n take_v into_o consideration_n the_o three_o consideration_n of_o saint_n epiphanius_n to_o confirm_v the_o custom_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a viz._n that_o the_o depart_a be_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o live_a as_o person_n that_o travel_v seem_v to_o presuppose_v the_o first_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o imagine_v that_o those_o who_o die_v arrive_v upon_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o body_n not_o at_o the_o place_n of_o their_o sovereign_a happiness_n but_o be_v transfer_v to_o some_o unpleasing_a receptacle_n under_o the_o earth_n where_o their_o patience_n be_v no_o less_o exercise_v then_o that_o of_o traveller_n who_o have_v a_o long_a and_o tedious_a journey_n to_o go_v through_o this_o hypothesis_n indeed_o if_o so_o be_v it_o be_v maintain_v by_o aërius_n may_v just_o have_v be_v object_v to_o he_o to_o induce_v he_o to_o admit_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a since_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o those_o who_o be_v at_o a_o distance_n from_o their_o happiness_n and_o languish_v in_o the_o expectation_n of_o it_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o comfort_n and_o the_o prayer_n requisite_a to_o obtain_v grace_n of_o he_o who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o grace_n but_o it_o can_v be_v of_o any_o consideration_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o protestant_n who_o unanimous_o impugn_v it_o and_o constant_o teach_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n at_o the_o very_a departure_n out_o of_o their_o body_n enter_v either_o into_o eternal_a fire_n whence_o there_o be_v no_o deliverance_n and_o where_o there_o be_v no_o comfort_n or_o into_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n which_o for_o ever_o exempt_v they_o from_o all_o those_o exigency_n which_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o who_o be_v deprive_v thereof_o while_o they_o endeavour_v to_o attain_v it_o the_o four_o consideration_n of_o the_o same_o father_n to_o wit_n that_o those_o who_o die_v have_v during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o pilgrimage_n in_o this_o world_n sin_v both_o voluntary_o and_o involuntary_o be_v very_o just_a and_o as_o aërius_n never_o have_v any_o reason_n to_o deny_v it_o so_o be_v it_o not_o at_o all_o contradict_v by_o any_o of_o the_o protestant_n who_o by_o that_o which_o they_o have_v learn_v of_o saint_n john_n that_o those_o man_n who_o at_o any_o assignable_a time_n of_o their_o life_n say_v they_o have_v no_o sin_n deceive_v themselves_o make_v god_n a_o liar_n and_o have_v neither_o his_o word_n nor_o truth_n in_o they_o do_v very_o well_o comprehend_v that_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n follow_v that_o those_o who_o shall_v deny_v they_o have_v any_o till_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n will_v deceive_v themselves_o no_o less_o than_o other_o and_o with_o equal_a presumption_n charge_n with_o falsehood_n the_o god_n of_o truth_n but_o omit_v what_o aerius_n may_v have_v say_v according_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n of_o which_o we_o have_v nothing_o certain_a the_o protestant_n hold_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o this_o consequence_n he_o have_v whether_o voluntary_o or_o involuntary_o it_o matter_n not_o sin_v during_o his_o life_n therefore_o we_o must_v pray_v for_o he_o after_o his_o death_n second_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n grant_v it_o inasmuch_o as_o she_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o antecedent_n he_o have_v sin_v be_v and_o shall_v eternal_o be_v as_o undeniable_o true_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o damn_a who_o shall_v never_o come_v out_o of_o hell_n torment_n as_o of_o the_o live_n who_o aspire_v
by_o their_o own_o devotion_n or_o those_o of_o their_o survive_a friend_n have_v the_o honour_n of_o rise_v if_o not_o the_o first_o at_o least_o before_o the_o expiration_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n and_o thence_o take_v occasion_n to_o exhort_v the_o husband_n that_o have_v lose_v his_o wife_n not_o to_o propose_v to_o himself_o any_o change_n of_o condition_n but_o affectionate_o to_o preserve_v the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o decease_a consort_n and_o to_o do_v upon_o her_o account_n all_o possible_a office_n say_v e_o pro_fw-la anima_fw-la ejus_fw-la orat_fw-la &_o refrigerium_fw-la interim_n adpostulat_fw-la interpretamur_fw-la ei_fw-la &_o in_o prima_fw-la resurrectione_n consortium_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o pray_v for_o her_o soul_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n wish_v she_o by_o his_o prayer_n refreshment_n and_o a_o society_n with_o she_o in_o the_o first_o resurrection_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v let_v he_o wish_v that_o she_o be_v of_o the_o numb_a by'r_a of_o those_o who_o shall_v rise_v again_o during_o the_o thousand_o year_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o jerusalem_n and_o that_o in_o expectation_n of_o that_o resurrection_n hasten_v by_o his_o prayer_n she_o may_v receive_v those_o consolation_n from_o god_n which_o shall_v refresh_v her_o soul_n languish_v in_o expectation_n of_o her_o happiness_n chap._n xxii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n ambrose_n bring_v to_o the_o test_n according_a to_o this_o pattern_n be_v draw_v the_o ancient_n gothick_n liturgy_n contain_v these_o word_n quiescentium_fw-la animas_fw-la in_o sinu_fw-la abrahae_fw-la collocare_fw-la dignetur_fw-la &_o in_o partem_fw-la primae_fw-la resurrectionis_fw-la admittat_fw-la per_fw-la dominum_fw-la nostrum_fw-la jesum_fw-la christum_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o the_o lord_n will_v vouchsafe_v to_o dispose_v the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o rest_n into_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n and_o admit_v they_o to_o a_o participation_n of_o the_o first_o resurrection_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n it_o may_v seem_v and_o there_o want_v not_o great_a man_n who_o have_v think_v so_o that_o st._n ambrose_n be_v of_o the_o same_o sentiment_n when_o close_v up_o his_o funeral_n oration_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o second_o he_o write_v in_o the_o year_n 392._o te_fw-la quaeso_fw-la etc._n etc._n i_o beseech_v thou_o sovereign_a god_n that_o by_o a_o hasten_a resurrection_n thou_o will_v awake_v and_o raise_v up_o these_o most_o dear_a young_a man_n gratian_n and_o valentinian_n so_o as_o that_o thou_o recompense_n by_o a_o advance_a resurrection_n the_o course_n of_o this_o life_n which_o they_o have_v terminate_v before_o it_o be_v come_v to_o its_o perfection_n as_o if_o by_o the_o hasten_a or_o advance_v resurrection_n which_o he_o desire_v he_o have_v mean_v the_o first_o resurrection_n which_o the_o millenaries_n imagine_v to_o themselves_o and_o have_v beg_v it_o as_o well_o for_o gratian_n who_o be_v bear_v on_o the_o eighteen_o of_o april_n 359._o and_o have_v be_v murder_v twenty_o four_o year_n four_o month_n and_o seven_o day_n after_o that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o the_o twenty_o five_o day_n of_o august_n 383._o as_o for_o valentinian_n who_o birth_n happen_v on_o the_o eighteen_o of_o january_n 370._o have_v not_o precede_v his_o death_n fall_v on_o whitsun-eve_n may_v the_o fifteen_o 392_o but_o twenty_o two_o year_n three_o month_n and_o twenty_o seven_o day_n upon_o which_o account_n he_o call_v they_o both_o young_a man_n and_o bemoan_v they_o that_o the_o course_n of_o their_o life_n have_v be_v cut_v off_o before_o its_o maturity_n and_o just_a perfection_n but_o neither_o the_o expression_n of_o resurrectio_fw-la matura_fw-la etc._n etc._n hasten_v resurrection_n upon_o which_o this_o imagination_n be_v ground_v do_v necessary_o imply_v any_o thing_n whence_o such_o a_o conceit_n may_v be_v induce_v nor_o can_v the_o explication_n which_o st._n ambrose_n make_v of_o his_o faith_n nine_o year_n before_o permit_v it_o for_o in_o his_o treatise_n concern_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o resurrection_n write_v immediate_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o his_o brother_n satyrus_n which_o happen_v on_o the_o seventeen_o of_o september_n 383._o suppose_v that_o the_o sound_n of_o many_o trumpet_n shall_v awake_v the_o dead_a at_o the_o last_o day_n he_o have_v this_o discourse_n absolute_o incompatible_a with_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o millenaries_n adverte_fw-fr juxta_fw-la typum_fw-la legis_fw-la ordinem_fw-la gratiae_n etc._n etc._n consider_v according_a to_o the_o type_n of_o the_o law_n the_o order_n of_o grace_n when_o the_o first_o trumpet_n shall_v have_v sound_v it_o gather_v together_o those_o towards_o the_o east_n as_o the_o principal_a and_o elect._n when_o the_o second_o those_z who_o be_v near_a in_o point_n of_o merit_n such_o as_o be_v situate_v towards_o libanus_n have_v forsake_v the_o vanity_n of_o the_o nation_n when_o the_o three_o those_z who_o toss_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o sea_n by_o the_o wind_n of_o this_o world_n have_v be_v overwhelm_v with_o the_o wave_n of_o the_o present_a time_n when_o the_o four_o those_z who_o can_v not_o sufficient_o soften_v the_o hardness_n of_o their_o understanding_n by_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o spiritual_a word_n and_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n call_v those_o towards_o the_o north_n for_o 〈◊〉_d boreas_n according_a to_o solomon_n be_v a_o hard_a wind._n although_o therefore_o 52._o all_o shall_v be_v raise_v again_o in_o a_o moment_n and_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n yet_o be_v all_o raise_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o their_o merit_n and_o thereupon_o those_o shall_v be_v raise_v first_o who_o by_o a_o early_a advancement_n of_o devotion_n and_o a_o certain_a dawn_n of_o faith_n have_v entertain_v the_o ray_n of_o the_o eternal_a sun_n rise_v upon_o they_o as_o i_o may_v just_o instance_n according_a to_o the_o tenor_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o patriarch_n or_o according_a to_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o apostle_n but_o the_o second_o be_v those_o who_o quit_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v pass_v from_o the_o sacrilegious_a error_n to_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n those_o first_o be_v of_o the_o father_n those_o next_o from_o among_o the_o gentile_n this_o discourse_n of_o st._n ambrose_n be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o ordinance_n contain_v in_o the_o ten_o of_o number_n concern_v the_o 2._o assemble_v of_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n and_o he_o apply_v to_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a what_o be_v say_v 5._o of_o the_o call_n of_o those_o who_o possess_v the_o quarter_n towards_o the_o east_n second_o of_o those_o who_o be_v quarter_v towards_o the_o 6._o south_n and_o as_o it_o be_v in_o his_o translation_n towards_o lib_n which_o he_o mistake_v confound_v with_o libanus_n make_v for_o want_v of_o reflection_n a_o mountain_n of_o a_o wind_n and_o change_v the_o south-quarter_n whence_o lib_n blow_n into_o that_o of_o the_o north_n on_o which_o side_n libanus_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o desert_n three_o of_o those_o who_o be_v dispose_v towards_o the_o sea_n four_o of_o those_o who_o be_v towards_o the_o quarter_n of_o the_o north_n or_o of_o boreas_n and_o as_o he_o apply_v the_o call_n together_o of_o these_o several_a quarter_n to_o the_o last_o resurrection_n so_o he_o acknowledge_v withal_o it_o shall_v be_v general_a and_o that_o all_o shall_v rise_v not_o only_o the_o same_o day_n but_o in_o the_o same_o moment_n which_o assertion_n of_o his_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o express_a declaration_n of_o saint_n paul_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o 52._o corinthian_n and_o absolute_o destroy_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o millenaries_n who_o believe_v there_o will_v be_v two_o resurrection_n one_o precede_v the_o other_o by_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o he_o suppose_v that_o in_o that_o moment_n of_o the_o general_a resurrection_n there_o will_v be_v several_a division_n and_o a_o certain_a precedence_n of_o order_n among_o those_o division_n according_a to_o the_o disposition_n of_o each_o of_o they_o next_o he_o pretend_v that_o the_o first_o class_n of_o those_o that_o be_v raise_v shall_v be_v that_o of_o the_o patriarch_n and_o apostle_n who_o have_v never_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o sacrilegious_a error_n of_o the_o gentile_n but_o be_v come_v by_o a_o early_a advancement_n and_o as_o it_o be_v at_o a_o start_n into_o the_o light_n and_o in_o that_o he_o also_o oppose_v the_o error_n of_o the_o millenaries_n who_o imagine_v that_o the_o patriarch_n be_v rise_v with_o our_o saviour_n that_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a among_o the_o saint_n shall_v rise_v when_o according_a to_o their_o opinion_n he_o shall_v come_v to_o establish_v a_o yearsâ—t_v â—t_z jerusalem_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a after_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n at_o the_o last_o day_n when_o therefore_o he_o desire_v for_o gratian_n and_o valentinian_n
jason_n nor_o yet_o in_o what_o language_n jason_n have_v first_o write_v they_o nor_o whether_o he_o be_v more_o ancient_a then_o josephus_n who_o finish_v his_o work_n of_o the_o antiquity_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 94._o concurrent_a with_o the_o thirteen_o of_o domitian_n and_o the_o forty_o four_o before_o the_o forgery_n of_o the_o counterfeit_a sibyl_n appear_v nor_o last_o whether_o that_o abridgement_n come_v betimes_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o christian_n it_o appear_v not_o that_o any_o of_o they_o have_v see_v it_o before_o the_o year_n of_o our_o loâ—d_n 200._o seven_o that_o it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o any_o of_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o age_n shall_v in_o their_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a have_v propose_v to_o themselves_o for_o a_o pattern_n the_o example_n of_o judas_n maccabaeus_n and_o the_o judgement_n which_o either_o jason_n the_o cyrenian_a or_o his_o abridger_n make_v of_o it_o and_o that_o for_o these_o reason_n first_o because_o it_o be_v not_o cite_v by_o any_o of_o the_o father_n till_o 280._o year_n after_o the_o first_o come_v abroad_o of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n for_o st._n mortuis_fw-la augustine_n have_v first_o cite_v it_o in_o the_o year_n 416._o 40._o prosper_v africanus_n follow_v he_o about_o the_o year_n 450._o it_o be_v afterward_o cite_v by_o bacchiarius_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o januarius_n about_o the_o year_n 460._o and_o julian_n of_o toledo_n about_o the_o year_n 680._o in_o the_o one_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o prognostic_n and_o damascene_fw-la about_o the_o year_n 760._o in_o his_o oration_n de_fw-fr dâ—…nctis_fw-la and_o peter_n surname_v the_o venerable_a abbot_n of_o clugny_n about_o the_o year_n 1150._o in_o the_o second_o epistle_n of_o his_o first_o book_n and_o ecbert_n a_o priest_n of_o bonne_fw-fr near_o cullen_n about_o the_o year_n 1160._o adversus_fw-la catarrh_n serm_n and_o guy_n of_o perpignan_n first_o general_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o carmelites_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o majorca_n about_o the_o year_n 1318._o de_fw-fr haeresibus_fw-la second_o because_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o any_o of_o the_o father_n have_v cite_v or_o so_o much_o as_o make_v the_o least_o discovery_n that_o they_o have_v see_v the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n before_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o origen_n among_o the_o greek_n about_o the_o year_n 200_o and_o 240._o the_o former_a in_o the_o five_o of_o his_o stromata_n and_o the_o late_a in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr principiis_fw-la and_o his_o three_o homily_n upon_o solomon_n song_n and_o his_o eighteen_o tome_n upon_o st._n john_n and_o upon_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o st._n cyprian_n among_o the_o latin_n in_o the_o year_n 252._o in_o his_o four_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o six_o epistle_n de_fw-fr exhortatione_n martyrii_fw-la the_o eleven_o chapter_n and_o zeno_n of_o verona_n about_o the_o year_n 360._o sermone_fw-la de_fw-fr resurrectione_n &_o de_fw-fr sancto_n arcadio_n three_o in_o regard_n that_o as_o not_o any_o one_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n either_o in_o council_n or_o in_o any_o particular_a write_n hold_v the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n for_o canonical_a so_o many_o of_o the_o latin_n for_o instance_n tertullian_n in_o his_o four_o book_n adversùs_fw-la marcionem_fw-la carmine_fw-la scripto_fw-la cap._n 7._o st._n hilary_n in_o his_o prologue_n upon_o the_o psalm_n philastrius_n bishop_n of_o brescia_n in_o the_o chapter_n de_fw-fr apocryphis_fw-la st._n hierome_n in_o his_o seven_o epistle_n and_o the_o one_o hundred_o and_o three_o and_o his_o prologue_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o king_n and_o solomon_n ruffinus_n upon_o the_o crede_fw-la the_o priest_n of_o hilary_n epistle_n to_o st._n augustine_n primasius_n bishop_n of_o adrumetum_n in_o apocal._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 4._o junilius_fw-la another_o african_a prelate_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr partitione_n divinae_fw-la legis_fw-la st._n gregory_n in_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n of_o the_o nineteen_o book_n of_o his_o moral_n upon_o job_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr mirabilibus_fw-la sanctae_fw-la scripturae_fw-la lib._n 2._o cap._n 33._o beda_n de_fw-fr sex_n aetatibus_fw-la &_o in_o reg._n lib._n 4._o in_o apocal_a cap._n 4._o ambrose_n ansbert_n in_o apoc._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 4._o alcuinus_fw-la adversùs_fw-la elipand_n lib._n 1._o charle-maigne_n in_o his_o capitulary_a of_o the_o year_n 789._o cap._n 10._o and_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v to_o st._n victorinus_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n those_o to_o st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o those_o to_o st._n augustine_n upon_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n have_v all_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o greek_n especial_o of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n put_v this_o book_n out_o of_o the_o canon_n that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o list_n of_o the_o write_n inspire_v by_o god_n to_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o remark_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o more_o necessary_a in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o contribute_v to_o the_o reconcile_n with_o the_o greek_a father_n and_o with_o the_o latin_n that_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n those_o other_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n who_o have_v comprehend_v within_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o well_o the_o maccabee_n as_o the_o other_o book_n account_v apocryphal_a by_o the_o jew_n and_o several_a of_o the_o christian_n for_o if_o the_o council_n meet_v at_o carthage_n on_o the_o twenty_o five_o of_o august_n 397._o during_o the_o popedom_n of_o siricius_n and_o since_o adapt_v by_o i_o know_v not_o what_o rhapsodist_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n to_o the_o twenty_o five_o of_o may_n 419._o under_o the_o papacy_n of_o boniface_n the_o first_o if_o st._n augustine_n in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n write_v immediate_o after_o the_o council_n of_o the_o year_n 397._o if_o innocent_a in_o his_o epistle_n write_v to_o exuperus_n bishop_n of_o tolosa_n on_o the_o twenty_o of_o february_n 405._o if_o the_o council_n assemble_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 494._o under_o pope_n gelasius_n and_o if_o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o his_o first_o book_n of_o his_o etymology_n send_v to_o braulio_n bishop_n of_o saragossa_n after_o the_o year_n 626._o insert_v the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n have_v take_v the_o word_n canon_n and_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o the_o jew_n the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n adhere_v to_o their_o sentiment_n concern_v the_o list_n of_o the_o book_n bestow_v on_o the_o church_n for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n since_o they_o have_v esteem_v canonical_a the_o book_n which_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o father_n formal_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o canon_n and_o that_o hold_v in_o appearance_n one_o the_o affirmative_a the_o other_o the_o negative_a of_o the_o same_o proposition_n they_o seem_v to_o be_v formal_o contradictory_n it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a to_o reconcile_v they_o all_o and_o there_o will_v be_v a_o necessity_n of_o charge_v with_o prevarication_n contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n declare_v by_o innocent_a the_o first_o and_o the_o council_n assemble_v under_o gelasius_n gregory_n the_o great_a who_o express_o qualify_v not-canonical_a the_o maccabee_n receive_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n by_o innocent_a and_o number_v by_o the_o council_n under_o gelasius_n among_o the_o prophetical_a scripture_n &_o history_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n nay_o it_o will_v be_v contrary_a also_o to_o that_o of_o the_o african_a church_n declare_v by_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o by_o st._n augustine_n primasius_n and_o junilius_fw-la african_n who_o formal_o confine_v themselves_o to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n nay_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o avoid_v make_v st._n augustine_n contradict_v himself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o after_o he_o have_v affirm_v that_o the_o maccabee_n be_v hold_v by_o the_o church_n to_o be_v canonical_a he_o present_o add_v that_o they_o be_v not_o among_o the_o holy_a scripture_n call_v canonical_a say_v 36._o supputatio_fw-la temporum_fw-la non_fw-la in_o scripture_n sanctis_fw-la quae_fw-la canonicae_fw-la appellantur_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o aliis_fw-la invenitur_fw-la in_fw-la quibus_fw-la sunt_fw-la &_o maccabaeorum_n libri_fw-la quos_fw-la non_fw-la judaei_n sed_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la from_o canonicis_fw-la habet_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o computation_n of_o time_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v call_v canonical_a but_o in_o the_o other_o among_o which_o be_v also_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n which_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v canonical_a by_o the_o church_n but_o not_o by_o the_o jew_n
archbishop_n of_o ephesus_n and_o nilus_n and_o last_o by_o the_o answer_n which_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o state_n of_o venice_n make_v in_o the_o year_n 1560._o to_o the_o fourteen_o of_o the_o question_n propose_v by_o the_o cardinal_n of_o guise_n in_o these_o term_n eorum_fw-la hominum_fw-la animae_fw-la quorum_fw-la quasi_fw-la media_fw-la quaedam_fw-la conditio_fw-la est_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o soul_n of_o those_o man_n that_o be_v as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o middle_a condition_n between_o the_o just_a and_o the_o unjust_a that_o be_v to_o say_v those_z who_o give_v not_o up_o their_o last_o breath_n in_o mortal_a sin_n yet_o be_v not_o absolute_o free_a from_o guilt_n nor_o manifest_v the_o fruit_n of_o repentance_n the_o soul_n i_o say_v of_o such_o be_v think_v by_o we_o to_o be_v purge_v in_o this_o manner_n not_o by_o any_o purgatory_n fire_n or_o by_o any_o determinate_a punishment_n in_o some_o certain_a place_n but_o some_o by_o pure_a fear_n at_o the_o very_a separation_n from_o the_o body_n other_o after_o the_o separation_n it_o may_v be_v also_o detain_v in_o hell_n not_o so_o as_o if_o they_o be_v in_o fire_n or_o punishment_n but_o as_o if_o they_o be_v keep_v in_o prison_n and_o chain_n of_o which_o sentiment_n though_o there_o be_v as_o little_a ground_n either_o in_o scripture_n or_o reason_n as_o there_o be_v for_o the_o fire_n general_o believe_v by_o most_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o may_v it_o suffice_v to_o force_v she_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o her_o supposition_n advance_v after_o the_o year_n 500_o and_o consequent_o new_a and_o not_o catholic_n nor_o be_v nor_o be_v avow_v neither_o every_o where_o nor_o by_o all_o people_n whereof_o the_o inference_n again_o be_v that_o it_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v catholic_n by_o her_o own_o confession_n since_o that_o in_o imitation_n of_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n who_o word_n she_o perpetual_o abuse_v against_o the_o protestant_n it_o may_v be_v say_v 3._o quod_fw-la ubique_fw-la quod_fw-la semper_fw-la quod_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la creditum_fw-la est_fw-la hoc_fw-la verè_fw-la propriéque_fw-la catholicum_fw-la etc._n etc._n what_o have_v be_v believe_v in_o all_o place_n at_o all_o time_n and_o by_o all_o people_n that_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o catholic_n beside_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o indefinite_a and_o doubtful_a proposition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n declare_v that_o they_o admit_v for_o purgatory_n either_o fire_n or_o darkness_n or_o tempest_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o as_o if_o they_o will_v have_v say_v express_o that_o they_o be_v content_a with_o any_o thing_n provide_v it_o have_v some_o appearance_n of_o conformity_n with_o their_o opinion_n shall_v serve_v to_o any_o other_o end_n then_o to_o show_v that_o they_o know_v not_o what_o to_o fasten_v on_o and_o find_v in_o their_o conscience_n that_o their_o purgatory_n which_o they_o neither_o dare_v nor_o can_v determine_v can_v not_o any_o way_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n nor_o have_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v more_o fortunate_a in_o the_o business_n than_o the_o other_o for_o though_o the_o prelate_n there_o begin_v their_o decree_n on_o the_o four_o of_o december_n 1563._o in_o very_o magnificent_a term_n say_v cum_fw-la catholica_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la edocta_fw-la &_o sacris_fw-la literis_fw-la &_o antiqua_fw-la patrum_fw-la traditione_n in_o sacris_fw-la conciliis_fw-la &_o novissimè_fw-la in_o hâc_fw-la oecumenic_n â_fw-la synodo_fw-la docuerit_fw-la purgatorium_fw-la esse_fw-la animasque_fw-la ibi_fw-la detentas_fw-la fidelium_fw-la suffragiis_fw-la potissimùm_fw-la verò_fw-la acceptabili_fw-la altaris_fw-la sacrificio_fw-la juvari_fw-la praecipit_fw-la sancta_fw-la synodus_fw-la episcopis_fw-la ut_fw-la sanam_fw-la de_fw-la purgatorio_fw-la doctrinam_fw-la à _fw-la sanctis_fw-la patribus_fw-la &_o sacris_fw-la conciliis_fw-la traditam_fw-la à _fw-la christi_fw-la fidelibus_fw-la credi_fw-la teneri_fw-la doceri_fw-la &_o ubique_fw-la praedicari_fw-la diligenter_fw-la studeant_fw-la etc._n etc._n whereas_o the_o catholic_n church_n teach_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o divine_a scripture_n and_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n of_o the_o father_n in_o sacred_a counsel_n and_o late_o in_o this_o ecumenical_a synod_n have_v teach_v that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n there_o detain_v be_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o faithful_a but_o especial_o by_o the_o acceptable_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n relieve_v the_o holy_a synod_n enjoin_v the_o bishop_n that_o they_o endeavour_v that_o the_o sound_n doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n deliver_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o sacred_a counsel_n may_v be_v believe_v by_o the_o faithful_a maintain_v teach_v and_o preach_v in_o all_o place_n yet_o all_o this_o well_o consider_v come_v to_o nothing_o since_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o any_o where_o teach_v there_o be_v either_o any_o subterranean_a fire_n that_o purge_v the_o separate_a soul_n or_o any_o place_n where_o they_o be_v purge_v since_o that_o not_o any_o one_o of_o the_o father_n before_o st._n gregory_n either_o dare_v define_v that_o there_o be_v any_o place_n of_o torment_n appoint_v for_o the_o purgation_n of_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n or_o positive_o affirm_v that_o they_o pass_v through_o any_o subterraneous_a purgatory_n fire_n since_o that_o no_o council_n no_o not_o even_o that_o of_o lateran_n under_o innocent_a the_o three_o whereto_o nevertheless_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n 9_o either_o deceive_v himself_o by_o other_o or_o not_o care_v much_a how_o he_o deceive_v we_o be_v please_v to_o refer_v we_o no_o council_n i_o say_v before_o that_o of_o florence_n affirmative_o assign_v any_o purgative_n place_n after_o any_o manner_n whatsoever_o for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v and_o consequent_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o have_v though_o it_o boast_v as_o much_o neither_o scripture_n nor_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o age_n nor_o council_n before_o that_o of_o florence_n from_o which_o it_o may_v derive_v aught_o in_o the_o question_n of_o purgatory_n a_o thing_n unknown_a to_o antiquity_n have_v teach_v we_o not_o what_o it_o have_v learn_v from_o ancient_a tradition_n but_o what_o it_o please_v itself_o and_o pure_o upon_o its_o own_o authority_n as_o to_o what_o the_o council_n add_v concern_v what_o it_o have_v itself_o teach_v before_o as_o if_o it_o have_v take_v it_o either_o out_o of_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n of_o the_o father_n or_o their_o counsel_n it_o be_v a_o pure_a illusion_n for_o before_o the_o twenty_o five_o session_n we_o have_v not_o in_o all_o its_o decree_n and_o anathematism_n but_o two_o word_n whence_o any_o supposition_n of_o purgatory_n may_v be_v deduce_v and_o those_o without_o any_o proof_n of_o declaration_n of_o what_o it_o be_v the_o former_a in_o the_o thirty_o anathematism_n fulminate_v on_o the_o seventeen_o of_o january_n 1547._o in_o the_o six_o session_n where_o it_o pronounce_v anathema_n si_fw-mi quis_fw-la it_z à _fw-la reatum_fw-la poenae_fw-la aeternae_fw-la deleri_fw-la dixerit_fw-la ut_fw-la nullus_fw-la remaneat_fw-la reatus_fw-la poenae_fw-la temporalis_fw-la exsolvendo_fw-la vel_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la saeculo_fw-la vel_fw-la in_o futuro_fw-la purgatorio_fw-la &c_n &c_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v affirm_v that_o the_o guilt_n of_o eternal_a punishment_n be_v so_o forgive_v as_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o guilt_n of_o temporal_a punishment_n to_o be_v pay_v either_o in_o this_o life_n or_o hereafter_o in_o purgatory_n etc._n etc._n the_o late_a in_o the_o twenty_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o mass_n draw_v up_o on_o the_o seventeen_o of_o september_n 1562._o in_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o session_n where_o it_o say_v again_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v offer_v pro_fw-la defunctis_fw-la in_o christo_fw-la nondum_fw-la ad_fw-la plenum_fw-la purgatis_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o the_o depart_v in_o christ_n not_o yet_o full_o purge_v have_v therefore_o hear_v the_o council_n refer_v at_o its_o last_o session_n to_o the_o precedent_n if_o you_o pretend_v to_o find_v therein_o any_o allegation_n either_o of_o scripture_n or_o tradition_n for_o purgatory_n or_o any_o reason_n insinuate_v it_o or_o any_o declaration_n express_v the_o nature_n of_o it_o with_o any_o satisfaction_n you_o will_v make_v no_o great_a advantage_n of_o the_o allegation_n they_o contain_v in_o effect_n but_o a_o simple_a and_o naked_a description_n and_o no_o more_o and_o whereas_o the_o council_n think_v it_o enough_o by_o its_o decree_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v without_o declare_v in_o what_o manner_n and_o whether_o it_o do_v or_o do_v not_o consist_v in_o fire_n such_o as_o saint_n gregory_n and_o odilo_n conceive_v it_o and_o the_o common_a opinion_n seem_v to_o insinuate_v it_o be_v thence_o apparent_a that_o it_o know_v no_o more_o of_o it_o than_o other_o counsel_n and_o that_o its_o exhortation_n to_o the_o bishop_n to_o observe_v and_o cause_n to_o be_v observe_v the_o sound_a doctrine_n thereof_o be_v and_o shall_v ever_o be_v a_o sound_n without_o signification_n
be_v there_o that_o be_v in_o glory_n st._n hierome_n xi_o in_o the_o year_n 386._o ubicunque_fw-la tibi_fw-la locum_fw-la praeparaveris_fw-la futurámque_fw-la sedem_fw-la sive_fw-la ad_fw-la austrum_fw-la sive_fw-la ad_fw-la boream_fw-la ibi_fw-la cum_fw-la mortuus_fw-la fueris_fw-la permanebis_fw-la etc._n etc._n mortis_fw-la tempestate_fw-la subversus_fw-la ubicunque_fw-la cecideris_fw-la ibi_fw-la jugiter_fw-la permanebis_fw-la sive_fw-la te_fw-la rigidum_fw-la &_o trucem_fw-la sive_fw-la clementem_fw-la &_o misericordem_fw-la ultimum_fw-la invenerit_fw-la tempus_fw-la etc._n etc._n lignum_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o hac_fw-la vita_fw-la corruerit_fw-la &_o concisione_n mortalitatis_fw-la fuerit_fw-la incisum_fw-la aut_fw-la peccavit_fw-la dum_fw-la staret_fw-la &_o in_o boreae_fw-la parte_fw-la posteà _fw-la ponetur_fw-la aut_fw-la si_fw-la dignos_fw-la austro_n fructus_fw-la attulit_fw-la in_fw-la plaga_fw-la jacebit_fw-la australi_fw-la etc._n etc._n wherever_o thou_o shall_v have_v provide_v a_o place_n for_o thyself_o and_o the_o seat_n thou_o shall_v come_v into_o whether_o it_o be_v towards_o the_o south_n or_o towards_o the_o north_n there_o shall_v thou_o remain_v after_o thy_o death_n etc._n etc._n be_v once_o overwhelm_v by_o the_o tempest_n of_o death_n in_o what_o place_n soever_o thou_o shall_v fall_v there_o shall_v thou_o perpetual_o remain_v whether_o thy_o last_o hour_n have_v find_v thou_o there_o harsh_a and_o cruel_a or_o mild_a and_o merciful_a etc._n etc._n the_o tree_n which_o shall_v be_v fall_v in_o this_o life_n and_o have_v be_v cut_v down_o by_o the_o stroke_n of_o mortality_n or_o have_v sin_v while_o it_o stand_v shall_v afterward_o be_v place_v on_o the_o north_n side_n or_o if_o it_o have_v bring_v forth_o fruit_n worthy_a the_o south_n he_o shall_v be_v dispose_v into_o the_o south_n quarter_n st._n chrysostome_n 2._o in_o the_o year_n 396._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d after_o we_o be_v depart_v it_o be_v no_o long_o in_o our_o power_n to_o repent_v and_o to_o cleanse_v ourselves_o of_o the_o sin_n which_o we_o have_v commit_v st._n augustine_n 80._o in_o the_o year_n 420._o qualis_fw-la in_o die_fw-la isto_fw-la cuique_fw-la moritur_fw-la talis_fw-la in_o die_fw-la illo_fw-la judicabitur_fw-la etc._n etc._n such_o as_o every_o one_o die_v in_o this_o day_n as_o such_o shall_v he_o be_v judge_v in_o that_o day_n again_o xxxvi_o qualis_fw-la exîeris_fw-la ex_fw-la hac_fw-la vita_fw-la talis_fw-la redderis_fw-la illi_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la etc._n etc._n such_o as_o thou_o shall_v depart_v this_o life_n such_o shall_v thou_o be_v deliver_v up_o to_o the_o other_o olympiodorus_n xi_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o what_o place_n soever_o a_o man_n at_o his_o departure_n have_v be_v seize_v whether_o it_o be_v of_o light_n or_o of_o darkness_n as_o also_o in_o what_o work_n whether_o of_o iniquity_n or_o of_o virtue_n he_o shall_v remain_v in_o the_o same_o degree_n and_o rank_n either_o in_o light_n with_o the_o just_a and_o christ_n the_o king_n of_o all_o or_o in_o darkness_n with_o the_o unjust_a and_o the_o prince_n of_o this_o world_n for_o if_o from_o the_o very_a hour_n of_o their_o departure_n the_o faithful_a be_v no_o long_o subject_n to_o any_o sin_n if_o repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n have_v place_n only_o in_o this_o life_n and_o if_o such_o as_o man_n die_v such_o they_o shall_v rise_v again_o and_o be_v judge_v at_o the_o last-day_n there_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v any_o pardon_n either_o to_o be_v ask_v or_o to_o be_v obtain_v for_o they_o after_o their_o death_n whereof_o the_o consequence_n be_v that_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v for_o they_o be_v by_o their_o very_a confession_n who_o have_v most_o recommend_v they_o unreasonable_a in_o that_o they_o suppose_v what_o according_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v viz._n that_o the_o faithful_a depart_v in_o jesus_n christ_n be_v subject_a to_o sin_n beside_o they_o be_v fruitless_a in_o that_o they_o demand_v according_a to_o the_o same_o principle_n a_o effect_n which_o be_v already_o full_o accomplish_v and_o be_v to_o be_v unchangeable_o such_o to_o all_o eternity_n chap._n xxxiii_o the_o censure_n pronounce_v by_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o the_o father_n take_v into_o examination_n by_o those_o prayer_n it_o be_v and_o still_o be_v demand_v that_o god_n will_v place_v the_o depart_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o patriarch_n in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o region_n of_o the_o godly_a the_o saint_n and_o the_o live_n in_o the_o pleasure_n of_o paradise_n in_o a_o place_n of_o refreshment_n light_n and_o peace_n grant_v they_o the_o passage_n from_o death_n to_o life_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o redemption_n of_o god_n the_o rest_n of_o beatitude_n the_o open_n of_o the_o gate_n of_o glory_n the_o happiness_n and_o joy_n of_o a_o everlasting_a light_n the_o fullness_n of_o glory_n etc._n etc._n all_o these_o thing_n i_o say_v be_v pray_v for_o on_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o depart_v as_o if_o they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o any_o of_o they_o or_o as_o if_o it_o be_v grant_v they_o be_v it_o be_v convenient_a to_o demand_v for_o they_o what_o they_o be_v already_o in_o possession_n of_o as_o if_o they_o be_v absolute_o deprive_v thereof_o this_o kind_n of_o office_n be_v very_a consonant_n to_o the_o first_o hypothesis_n as_o well_o of_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n as_o of_o those_o who_o be_v of_o a_o persuasion_n that_o all_o soul_n be_v send_v to_o hell_n and_o there_o confine_v till_o the_o resurrection_n of_o their_o body_n nor_o be_v it_o unsuitable_a to_o what_o be_v tell_v we_o by_o several_a of_o the_o father_n of_o late_a time_n who_o continue_v the_o form_n of_o their_o ancestor_n endeavour_v to_o avoid_v the_o inconvenience_n of_o the_o imagination_n which_o their_o predecessor_n have_v as_o it_o be_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n transmit_v to_o they_o thence_o come_v it_o that_o stapleton_n measure_v the_o more_o and_o the_o less_o ancient_a by_o the_o same_o measure_n never_o consider_v whether_o the_o late_a any_o way_n moderate_v what_o have_v be_v in_o high_a esteem_n among_o the_o former_a make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o entertain_v we_o with_o this_o disadvantageous_a language_n which_o equal_o charge_v they_o all_o 2._o tot_o illi_fw-la &_o tam_fw-la celebres_fw-la antiqui_fw-la patres_fw-la tertullianus_n &_o irenaeus_n etc._n etc._n so_o many_o ancient_a and_o so_o eminent_a father_n as_o tertullian_n irenaeus_n origen_n chrysostome_n theodoret_n oecumenius_n theophylact_fw-mi ambrose_n clemens_n romanus_n bernard_n be_v not_o of_o that_o sentiment_n which_o at_o last_o after_o so_o great_a disquisition_n be_v define_v to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n viz._n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a enjoy_v the_o beatifical_a vision_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n but_o deliver_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n 345._o sixtus_n senensis_n have_v put_v also_o into_o the_o same_o predicament_n justine_n martyr_n lactantius_n victorinus_n of_o poitiers_n aretas_n and_o pope_n john_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o nor_o do_v i_o deny_v but_o that_o very_o ill_a consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v first_o from_o what_o st._n ambrose_n have_v write_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n of_o cain_n and_o abel_n anima_fw-la post_fw-la finem_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la huius_fw-la adhuc_fw-la tamen_fw-la futuri_fw-la judicii_fw-la ambiguò_fw-la suspenditur_fw-la etc._n etc._n after_o this_o life_n end_v the_o soul_n be_v yet_o in_o suspense_n through_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o future_a judgement_n etc._n etc._n and_o elsewhere_o 10._o videntur_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la diem_fw-la judicii_fw-la per_fw-la plurimum_fw-la scilicet_fw-la temporibus_fw-la debitâ_fw-la sibi_fw-la remuneratione_n fraudari_fw-la etc._n etc._n satis_fw-la fuerat_fw-la dixisse_fw-la illis_fw-la quod_fw-la liberatae_fw-la animae_fw-la de_fw-la corporibus_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d peterent_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la locum_fw-la qui_fw-la non_fw-la videtur_fw-la quem_fw-la latinè_n infernum_fw-la dicimus_fw-la etc._n etc._n expectant_a remunerationem_fw-la debitam_fw-la etc._n etc._n man_n soul_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o a_o very_a long_a space_n of_o time_n seem_v to_o be_v defraud_v of_o the_o remuneration_n due_a to_o they_o etc._n etc._n it_o have_v be_v sufficient_a to_o tell_v they_o viz._n the_o heathen_n that_o the_o soul_n free_v from_o their_o body_n go_v to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o a_o place_n not_o to_o be_v see_v which_o in_o latin_a we_o call_v infernum_fw-la hell_n etc._n etc._n they_o expect_v the_o reward_n due_a to_o they_o second_o from_o what_o st._n chrysostome_n say_v in_o several_a place_n make_v use_n of_o a_o figurative_a and_o ambiguous_a manner_n of_o expression_n when_o he_o conceive_v it_o enough_o to_o call_v the_o place_n where_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_o be_v dispose_v abraham_n bosom_n and_o in_o some_o other_o place_n seem_v to_o deny_v their_o
〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n i_o be_o persuade_v by_o the_o discourse_n of_o wise_a man_n that_o every_o soul_n which_o be_v good_a and_o love_v of_o god_n after_o that_o be_v disengage_v from_o the_o body_n to_o which_o she_o be_v conjoin_v she_o be_v retire_v hence_o that_o which_o cloud_v she_o be_v as_o it_o be_v purge_v or_o lay_v down_o or_o i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o express_v it_o immediate_o have_v a_o resentment_n of_o and_o in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o happiness_n she_o be_v to_o be_v advance_v to_o be_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o a_o admirable_a pleasure_n and_o rejoice_v and_o joyful_o pass_v towards_o her_o lord_n shun_v as_o a_o loathsome_a prison_n this_o present_a life_n st._n epiphanius_n 10._o the_o most_o zealous_a maintainer_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a speaking_z about_o the_o year_n 375._o of_o the_o closure_n of_o this_o life_n and_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o in_o relation_n to_o the_o faithful_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o time_n be_v accomplish_v the_o combat_n be_v at_o a_o end_n the_o list_n be_v clear_v and_o the_o crown_n be_v bestow_v again_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d all_o be_v manifest_o accomplish_v after_o the_o departure_n hence_o st._n chrysostome_n 36._o between_o the_o year_n 390._o and_o 404._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n those_o who_o have_v careful_o spend_v their_o life_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o virtue_n after_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v transport_v out_o of_o the_o present_a life_n shall_v true_o be_v as_o if_o they_o have_v obtain_v a_o dismission_n after_o the_o combat_n and_o as_o deliver_v out_o of_o bond_n for_o there_o be_v for_o those_o who_o live_v virtuous_o a_o certain_a transportation_n from_o worse_a thing_n to_o better_a and_o from_o a_o temporal_a to_o a_o perpetual_a and_o immortal_a life_n and_o such_o as_o shall_v have_v no_o end_n again_o peccati_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o faithful_a depart_n to_o go_v with_o christ_n and_o be_v with_o the_o king_n face_n to_o face_n again_o 70._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d after_o death_n be_v once_o come_v then_o be_v the_o wedding_n then_o be_v the_o spouse_n again_o 16._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v of_o good_a courage_n when_o thou_o be_v cut_v off_o by_o death_n for_o it_o exempt_v thou_o not_o only_o from_o corruption_n and_o trouble_v but_o it_o also_o send_v thou_o immediate_o to_o the_o lord_n and_o elsewhere_o 13._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d consider_v towards_o who_o the_o depart_a person_n be_v go_v and_o take_v comfort_n thence_o there_o paul_n be_v there_o peter_n be_v there_o be_v the_o whole_a choir_n of_o the_o saint_n again_o 4._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o give_v thanks_o unto_o god_n that_o he_o have_v moreover_o crown_v he_o who_o be_v depart_v hence_o that_o he_o have_v exempt_v he_o from_o all_o trouble_n that_o deliver_v he_o out_o of_o all_o fear_n he_o keep_v he_o near_o himself_o st._n augustine_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o common_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n about_o the_o year_n 400._o moritur_fw-la aliquis_fw-la dicimus_fw-la bone_fw-la homo_fw-la fidelis_fw-la homo_fw-la in_o pace_n est_fw-la cum_fw-la domino_fw-la etc._n etc._n do_v any_o one_o die_v we_o say_v the_o good_a man_n the_o faithful_a man_n be_v in_o peace_n with_o the_o lord_n which_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n be_v full_o persuade_v of_o what_o pope_n pelagius_n the_o first_o about_o one_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n after_o cause_v to_o be_v insert_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n viz._n that_o those_o who_o die_v in_o christ_n sleep_n in_o peace_n the_o question_n unjust_o attribute_v to_o justine_n martyr_n since_o the_o author_n be_v contemporary_a with_o st._n augustine_n quest_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v convey_v to_o paradise_n there_o be_v the_o conversation_n there_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o angel_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n about_o the_o year_n 420._o 1067._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n i_o conceive_v it_o ought_v and_o that_o very_o probable_o to_o be_v hold_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n leave_v their_o earthly_a body_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n commit_v to_o the_o indulgence_n and_o philanthropie_n of_o god_n as_o resign_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o most_o love_a father_n and_o not_o as_o some_o unbeliever_n suspect_v that_o they_o love_v to_o walk_v among_o dead_a man_n grave_n expect_v sepulchral_v libation_n much_o less_o that_o they_o go_v as_o those_o of_o such_o as_o have_v love_v sin_n to_o a_o place_n of_o unmeasurable_a torment_n that_o be_v to_o hell_n they_o rather_o run_v to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o father_n of_o all_o and_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v also_o 20._o consecrate_v this_o way_n for_o we_o for_o he_o 46._o commend_v his_o soul_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o father_n that_o we_o also_o take_v example_n thence_o as_o in_o it_o and_o by_o it_o may_v entertain_v noble_a hope_n as_o be_v in_o that_o firm_a disposition_n and_o belief_n that_o have_v undergo_v the_o death_n of_o the_o flesh_n we_o may_v be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n and_o in_o a_o better_a condition_n then_o when_o we_o be_v in_o the_o flesh_n whence_o it_o also_o come_v that_o the_o wise_a paul_n write_v unto_o we_o 23._o that_o it_o be_v far_o better_a to_o be_v dissolve_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n prosper_n 1._o about_o the_o year_n 450._o post_fw-la hanc_fw-la vitam_fw-la succedit_fw-la pugnae_fw-la secura_fw-la victoria_fw-la ut_fw-la milites_fw-la christi_fw-la laboriosâ_fw-la jam_fw-la peregrinatione_fw-la transactâ_fw-la regnent_fw-la felices_fw-la in_o patria_fw-la etc._n etc._n after_o this_o life_n end_v certain_a victory_n be_v consequent_a to_o the_o combat_n that_o the_o soldier_n of_o christ_n their_o laborious_a pilgrimage_n be_v over_o may_v reign_v happy_o in_o their_o country_n etc._n etc._n gennadius_n 79._o about_o the_o year_n 490._o exeuntes_fw-la de_fw-la corpore_fw-la ad_fw-la christum_fw-la vadunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o faithful_a dislodging_n out_o of_o the_o body_n go_v to_o christ_n andrew_n of_o caesarea_n 13._o about_o the_o year_n 800._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n the_o voice_n from_o heaven_n do_v not_o beatify_v all_o the_o dead_a but_o those_o who_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n those_z who_o be_v mortify_v to_o the_o world_n and_o bear_v in_o their_o body_n the_o mortification_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n and_o who_o suffer_v with_o christ_n for_o to_o those_o the_o departure_n out_o of_o the_o body_n be_v true_o a_o releasement_n from_o labour_n to_o conclude_v of_o the_o same_o sentiment_n be_v aretas_n about_o the_o year_n 930._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d upon_o the_o vanish_v away_o of_o labour_n shall_v be_v introduce_v the_o reward_n of_o work_n chap._n xxxv_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n further_o prove_v by_o the_o description_n which_o the_o father_n be_v make_v of_o abraham_n bosom_n from_o the_o harmony_n of_o all_o the_o precedent_a testimony_n it_o may_v just_o be_v infer_v that_o according_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o year_n 250._o those_o who_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n be_v with_o he_o and_o that_o to_o they_o the_o time_n which_o follow_v this_o life_n be_v a_o time_n of_o joy_n and_o marriage_n which_o from_o the_o moment_n of_o their_o death_n bring_v they_o into_o the_o company_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o the_o paradise_n of_o god_n where_o they_o live_v and_o be_v in_o peace_n and_o be_v crown_v and_o reign_v with_o he_o the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v also_o deduce_v from_o the_o description_n which_o the_o father_n unanimous_o make_v of_o abraham_n bosom_n the_o place_n assign_v by_o all_o christian_a antiquity_n for_o the_o entertainment_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a after_o this_o life_n for_o st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n 10._o place_n it_o in_o heaven_n say_v to_o his_o brother_n caesarius_n who_o have_v die_v not_o long_o before_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n may_v thou_o go_v to_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n and_o rest_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n in_o like_a manner_n st._n chrysostome_n 17._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o name_v bosom_n of_o abraham_n for_o the_o kingdom_n st._n ambrose_n tell_v we_o valentin_n that_o sinus_n patriarcharum_fw-la recessus_fw-la quidam_fw-la est_fw-la requietis_fw-la aeternae_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o bosom_n of_o the_o patriarch_n be_v a_o certain_a retirement_n of_o eternal_a rest_n st._n augustine_n 38._o sinus_n abrahae_fw-la requies_fw-la est_fw-la beatorum_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n be_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o bless_a again_o 99_o non_fw-la utique_fw-la sinus_fw-la ille_fw-la abrahae_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la secreta_fw-la cujusdam_fw-la quietis_fw
of_o rome_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o those_o of_o her_o communion_n for_o some_o age_n past_a that_o a_o child_n not_o without_o some_o trouble_n induce_v either_o to_o bewail_v the_o misery_n of_o his_o father_n or_o to_o beg_v his_o deliverance_n out_o of_o it_o shun_v the_o performance_n of_o his_o duty_n assoon_o as_o he_o be_v oblige_v shall_v forbear_v apply_v any_o remedy_n thereto_o yet_o be_v this_o the_o manner_n of_o proceed_v which_o it_o seem_v may_v be_v object_v to_o st._n augustine_n he_o have_v stay_v till_o the_o night_n after_o his_o mother_n death_n ere_o he_o beset_v himself_o either_o to_o do_v his_o devotion_n or_o weep_v on_o her_o behalf_n he_o spend_v in_o that_o exercise_n but_o a_o small_a part_n of_o a_o hour_n and_o never_o that_o we_o can_v hear_v of_o offer_v to_o reiterate_v it_o that_o night_n or_o the_o next_o day_n or_o the_o day_n ensue_v but_o absolute_o give_v over_o as_o if_o he_o have_v with_o one_o word_n speak_v discharged_z all_o his_o duty_n and_o to_o represent_v his_o action_n more_o true_o and_o natural_o i_o have_v use_v several_a expression_n attribute_v to_o he_o either_o vow_n or_o devotion_n or_o tear_n in_o as_o much_o as_o these_o word_n i_o take_v a_o pleasure_n to_o weep_v concern_v she_o and_o for_o she_o do_v not_o necessary_o signify_v i_o take_v a_o pleasure_n to_o pray_v for_o she_o but_o may_v bear_v this_o sense_n i_o have_v weep_v for_o her_o sake_n and_o deplore_v for_o she_o not_o only_o that_o she_o be_v dead_a but_o that_o she_o be_v force_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o necessity_n of_o die_v ere_o she_o have_v come_v near_o old_a age_n viz._n in_o her_o fifty_o six_o year_n second_o that_o she_o die_v out_o of_o her_o country_n and_o three_o without_o any_o hope_n of_o be_v dispose_v into_o the_o sepulchre_n she_o have_v prepare_v for_o herself_o at_o tagaste_n for_o as_o all_o these_o accident_n be_v prejudicial_a to_o he_o so_o may_v they_o well_o occasion_v tear_n yet_o he_o that_o shed_v they_o not_o be_v engage_v to_o pray_v for_o she_o and_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o contrary_n i_o see_v no_o more_o reason_n to_o conclude_v he_o weep_v for_o his_o mother_n therefore_o he_o pray_v for_o she_o then_o that_o when_o we_o read_v that_o st._n chrysostome_n advise_v in_o several_a place_n to_o mourn_v for_o the_o catechuman_n who_o die_v in_o their_o ignorance_n any_o one_o shall_v thence_o think_v to_o conclude_v that_o he_o contrary_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o church_n order_v that_o man_n shall_v expiate_v their_o crime_n by_o tear_n and_o prayer_n that_o be_v to_o say_v vain_o attempt_v what_o be_v impossible_a it_o be_v true_a that_o most_o divine_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a acknowledge_v that_o david_n weep_v for_o his_o son_n absalon_n and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o more_o bitter_o in_o as_o much_o as_o his_o affliction_n be_v in_o his_o judgement_n at_o least_o beyond_o all_o consolation_n since_o that_o unhappy_a parricide_n pursue_v by_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n and_o take_v away_o by_o a_o violent_a death_n suitable_a to_o his_o crime_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o any_o assistance_n either_o by_o his_o prayer_n or_o otherwise_o but_o in_o regard_n st._n augustine_n flevi_fw-la affirm_v of_o himself_o that_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o his_o mother_n burial_n the_o accustom_a service_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n be_v celebrate_v and_o that_o he_o pray_v to_o god_n i_o be_o willing_a to_o grant_v that_o he_o renew_v his_o supplication_n the_o night_n follow_v and_o that_o when_o he_o say_v he_o have_v weep_v for_o she_o his_o meaning_n be_v to_o have_v it_o understand_v that_o he_o have_v pray_v for_o she_o weep_v so_o that_o without_o debate_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o presuppose_v it_o such_o as_o it_o may_v be_v pretend_v it_o shall_v be_v my_o business_n to_o observe_v first_o that_o he_o neither_o think_v there_o shall_v be_v any_o great_a account_n make_v of_o that_o kind_n of_o office_n since_o he_o conceive_v he_o have_v discharge_v his_o duty_n in_o the_o performance_n thereof_o though_o he_o have_v spend_v in_o it_o but_o a_o small_a part_n of_o a_o hour_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v any_o great_a necessity_n of_o it_o since_o he_o continue_v it_o not_o nor_o that_o it_o be_v well-grounded_n since_o he_o conceive_v there_o may_v be_v sin_n in_o it_o in_o as_o much_z as_o according_a to_o the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o engage_v himself_o to_o demand_v a_o thing_n already_o do_v pray_v for_o she_o who_o he_o esteem_v as_o advance_v to_o glory_n not_o to_o stand_v in_o need_n thereof_o to_o give_v this_o last_o consideration_n its_o full_a weight_n and_o to_o raise_v it_o to_o a_o high_a pitch_n of_o evidence_n i_o be_o only_a to_o produce_v what_o he_o add_v immediate_o after_o fasten_v his_o discourse_n to_o the_o time_n when_o he_o write_v his_o confession_n 13._o ego_fw-la autem_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o now_o my_o heart_n be_v recover_v of_o that_o wound_n for_o which_o it_o may_v be_v blame_v of_o a_o carnal_a affection_n i_o pour_v out_o to_o thou_o o_o our_o god_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o that_o thy_o servant_n a_o kind_n of_o tear_n far_o different_a which_o flow_v from_o a_o contrite_a spirit_n out_o of_o a_o consideration_n of_o the_o danger_n of_o every_o soul_n that_o die_v in_o adam_n where_o i_o entreat_v the_o reader_n to_o note_v that_o he_o attribute_n to_o a_o heart_n wound_v with_o carnal_a affection_n and_o such_o as_o be_v worthy_a blame_n the_o tear_n he_o have_v shed_v for_o his_o mother_n the_o night_n after_o her_o decease_n and_o that_o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o give_v we_o a_o relation_n of_o it_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o change_v his_o former_a disposition_n and_o all_o this_o no_o less_o than_o nine_o year_n after_o that_o accident_n in_o as_o much_o as_o his_o mother_n die_v at_o ostia_n on_o the_o four_o of_o may_n 389._o and_o be_v inter_v the_o same_o day_n second_o that_o the_o night_n between_o the_o four_o and_o the_o five_o he_o weep_v concern_v she_o and_o for_o she_o three_o that_o in_o the_o year_n 389._o according_a to_o the_o observation_n we_o have_v of_o his_o own_o in_o his_o retractation_n he_o write_v his_o confession_n which_o he_o there_o acknowledge_v compose_v after_o his_o question_n dedicate_v to_o simplicianus_n already_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n and_o who_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a order_n of_o ordination_n can_v not_o before_o sunday_n april_n the_o twelve_o the_o day_n of_o quasi-modo_a have_v take_v the_o place_n of_o st._n ambrose_n who_o depart_v this_o world_n on_o easter-eve_n april_n the_o four_o 397._o and_o whereas_o after_o he_o have_v dry_v up_o his_o first_o tear_n and_o recover_v of_o the_o wound_n of_o his_o heart_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v his_o own_o accuser_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o ten_o year_n after_o his_o mother_n death_n he_o think_v good_a to_o open_v another_o source_n of_o tear_n propose_v to_o himself_o with_o a_o compassionate_a spirit_n his_o decease_a mother_n expose_v to_o some_o danger_n and_o withal_o that_o it_o be_v neither_o just_a nor_o become_v the_o respect_n we_o owe_v his_o bless_a memory_n uncircumspect_o to_o impute_v to_o he_o what_o the_o poet_n say_v of_o person_n in_o love_n that_o sibi_fw-la somnia_fw-la fingunt_fw-la as_o if_o this_o great_a man_n mere_o to_o exercise_v his_o wit_n can_v have_v take_v pleasure_n in_o imagine_v accident_n without_o any_o occasion_n and_o feign_v especial_o speak_v to_o god_n what_o be_v not_o let_v we_o see_v how_o far_o his_o discourse_n may_v agree_v with_o his_o own_o principle_n and_o forbear_v to_o interpose_v our_o judgement_n in_o what_o concern_v his_o manner_n of_o proceed_v be_v content_a to_o receive_v it_o from_o himself_o and_o absolute_o to_o submit_v to_o his_o own_o rule_n in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o be_v manifest_a he_o admit_v but_o two_o receptacle_n for_o the_o soul_n that_o have_v leave_v their_o body_n for_o thus_o he_o determine_v in_o the_o ten_o treatise_n upon_o the_o first_o epistle_n according_a to_o st._n john_n ille_fw-la qui_fw-la vixit_fw-la &_o morticus_fw-la est_fw-la rapitur_fw-la ad_fw-la alia_fw-la loca_fw-la anima_fw-la ipsius_fw-la corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la ponitur_fw-la in_o terra_fw-la a_o fian_n illa_fw-la verba_fw-la a_o non_fw-la fiant_fw-la non_fw-la ad_fw-la eam_fw-la pertinet_fw-la tamen_fw-la aliud_fw-la agit_fw-fr aliud_fw-la patitur_fw-la aut_fw-la in_o sinu_fw-la abrahae_fw-la gaudet_fw-la aut_fw-la in_o igne_fw-la aeterno_fw-la aquae_fw-la modicum_fw-la desiderat_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o who_o have_v be_v alive_a be_v also_o dead_a his_o soul_n be_v carry_v away_o into_o other_o place_n his_o body_n be_v put_v into_o the_o earth_n whether_o those_o word_n which_o he_o recommend_v expire_a come_v or_o come_v not_o to_o pass_v
activity_n who_o be_v so_o much_o liable_a to_o the_o interposition_n of_o the_o lion_n and_o dragon_n to_o endure_v the_o open_a ravage_n of_o his_o violence_n and_o the_o secret_a mischief_n of_o his_o ambush_n as_o he_o who_o like_o a_o undischarged_a debtor_n be_v drag_v before_o the_o dreadful_a tribunal_n of_o god_n avenge_a justice_n can_v debt_n of_o what_o nature_n soever_o they_o be_v be_v legal_o exact_v of_o those_o who_o be_v by_o the_o acquittance_n of_o the_o creditor_n absolute_o discharge_v be_v they_o in_o fine_a to_o fear_v any_o unhappiness_n who_o 24._o sin_n our_o lord_n bear_v in_o his_o own_o body_n upon_o the_o tree_n and_o 14._o blot_v out_o the_o handwriting_n that_o be_v against_o they_o three_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o who_o communion_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o that_o pray_v for_o st._n monica_n who_o the_o say_a church_n have_v take_v out_o of_o their_o rank_n for_o who_o benefit_n she_o design_n her_o suffrage_n to_o raise_v she_o into_o the_o sphere_n of_o 4._o glorious_a spirit_n who_o intercession_n she_o beg_v however_o she_o may_v make_v a_o great_a stir_n about_o the_o example_n of_o st._n augustine_n do_v not_o only_o not_o satisfy_v the_o entreaty_n of_o that_o great_a man_n any_o more_o than_o the_o protestant_n who_o she_o accuse_v as_o desertour_n of_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n but_o conceive_v it_o neither_o just_a nor_o rational_a to_o satisfy_v it_o and_o as_o she_o do_v not_o think_v herself_o guilty_a of_o any_o breach_n of_o duty_n in_o forbear_v to_o pray_v for_o st._n monica_n because_o she_o account_n she_o to_o be_v in_o bliss_n and_o as_o such_o not_o in_o a_o capacity_n to_o receive_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o live_n in_o their_o prayer_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v according_a to_o the_o desire_n of_o st._n augustine_n expect_v inspiration_n from_o god_n such_o as_o may_v incline_v they_o to_o demand_v thing_n already_o do_v and_o undertake_v what_o she_o conceive_v neither_o rational_a nor_o feasable_a so_o the_o protestant_n who_o in_o this_o particular_a be_v the_o more_o willing_a to_o follow_v his_o sentiment_n the_o more_o consonant_n they_o find_v it_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o reason_n can_v whatever_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v say_v to_o insinuate_v the_o contrary_a be_v persuade_v they_o err_v in_o not-acknowledging_a any_o object_n of_o religious_a adoration_n however_o it_o may_v be_v conceive_v other_o then_o 6._o god_n alone_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n bless_v for_o ever_o according_a as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o express_v it_o in_o the_o first_o of_o her_o commandment_n 10._o one_o only_a god_n shall_v thou_o adore_v nor_o any_o advocate_n proper_o so_o call_v other_o than_o he_o who_o be_v propose_v to_o all_o christian_n by_o st._n john_n as_o a_o 2._o propitiation_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o all_o the_o world_n for_o as_o they_o have_v learn_v of_o st._n paul_n that_o 6._o there_o be_v one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n who_o give_v himself_o a_o ransom_n for_o all_o whence_o avitus_n archbishop_n of_o vienna_n infer_v 2._o that_o if_o our_o saviour_n be_v not_o according_a to_o his_o humane_a nature_n take_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o person_n father_n handwriting_n against_o we_o they_o religious_o stand_v to_o the_o protestation_n make_v by_o the_o primitive_a christian_n concern_v their_o martyr_n viz._n 15._o we_o adore_v he_o who_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o we_o love_v according_a as_o it_o be_v require_v of_o we_o the_o martyr_n as_o disciple_n and_o imitator_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o to_o that_o of_o st._n augustine_n 21._o we_o honour_v the_o martyr_n by_o a_o worship_n of_o dilection_n and_o society_n by_o which_o the_o holy_a man_n of_o god_n be_v in_o this_o life_n also_o honour_a whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o according_a to_o the_o common_a sentiment_n of_o the_o pure_a part_n of_o antiquity_n there_o can_v be_v do_v to_o the_o citizen_n of_o the_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v on_o high_a any_o honour_n but_o what_o may_v be_v call_v a_o civil_a honour_n or_o of_o society_n whether_o they_o be_v actual_o receive_v into_o that_o bless_a habitation_n or_o be_v in_o their_o way_n thereto_o that_o they_o have_v be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v entertain_v there_o immediate_o upon_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o this_o world_n and_o that_o the_o honourable_a solemnity_n which_o accompany_v their_o body_n when_o they_o be_v deposit_v in_o the_o earth_n never_o have_v any_o ceremony_n which_o serve_v not_o to_o demonstrate_v the_o assurance_n and_o joy_n which_o the_o survive_a have_v conceive_v of_o their_o happy_a condition_n chap._n xxxviii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n confirm_v by_o the_o eloge_n ancient_o bestow_v on_o the_o faithful_a depart_v the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o eloge_n wherewith_o the_o worthy_a person_n of_o antiquity_n have_v honour_v the_o memory_n of_o those_o for_o who_o the_o custom_n will_v have_v prayer_n make_v eusebius_n 45._o speak_v of_o the_o death_n of_o helen_n who_o die_v on_o the_o eighteen_o of_o august_n about_o the_o year_n 330._o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n she_o be_v call_v to_o a_o better_a lot_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o those_o who_o have_v a_o right_a sentiment_n just_o conceive_v that_o that_o thrice-happy_a lady_n shall_v not_o die_v but_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n expect_v the_o exchange_n and_o translation_n of_o a_o terrestrial_a life_n into_o a_o celestial_a her_o soul_n therefore_o return_v to_o the_o principle_n thereof_o be_v receive_v into_o a_o incorruptible_a and_o angelical_a essence_n near_o her_o saviour_n and_o of_o constantine_n who_o prepare_v himself_o for_o death_n protest_v of_o himself_o that_o 〈◊〉_d he_o be_v make_v haste_n and_o that_o he_o will_v no_o long_o delay_v his_o departure_n towards_o his_o god_n he_o affirm_v that_o on_o sunday_n may_v 22.th_z 337._o be_v whit_n sunday_n 64._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n he_o be_v gather_v to_o god_n leave_v to_o mortal_n what_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o they_o and_o as_o for_o himself_o unite_n to_o god_n whatever_o his_o soul_n have_v that_o be_v intellectual_a and_o belove_v of_o god_n then_o represent_v the_o common_a belief_n of_o all_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o empire_n concern_v his_o beatitude_n he_o add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n have_v frame_v a_o figure_n of_o heaven_n in_o a_o draught_n in_o colour_n they_o paint_v he_o above_o the_o celestial_a vault_n rest_v in_o a_o heavenly_a mansion_n etc._n etc._n 73._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n they_o grave_v his_o effigy_n upon_o medal_n have_v on_o one_o side_n the_o portraiture_n of_o the_o bless_a emperor_n with_o his_o â—…ead_n veil_v and_o on_o the_o reverse_n the_o same_o mount_v on_o a_o chariot_n draw_v by_o four_o horse_n as_o if_o he_o drive_v it_o raise_v into_o the_o seat_n by_o a_o hand_n reach_v forth_o to_o he_o from_o heaven_n on_o the_o right_a side_n which_o description_n may_v as_o well_o relate_v to_o the_o carry_v up_o of_o elias_n rather_o than_o to_o the_o apotheosis_n of_o the_o heathen_n which_o constantine_n upon_o his_o embrace_v of_o christian_a religion_n have_v absolute_o renounce_v saint_n athanasius_n who_o observe_v that_o st._n anthony_n have_v see_v the_o monk_n ammonius_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d raise_v from_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o great_a joy_n of_o those_o that_o come_v to_o meet_v he_o affirm_v that_o on_o the_o seventeen_o of_o january_n 358._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o have_v see_v friend_n come_v towards_o he_o and_o fill_v with_o joy_n because_o of_o they_o he_o faint_v the_o same_o st._n athanasius_n make_v a_o relation_n of_o the_o wicked_a attempt_n of_o magnentius_n upon_o the_o life_n of_o constans_n who_o be_v murder_v on_o the_o eighteen_o of_o january_n 350._o and_o number_v that_o prince_n among_o the_o martyr_n have_v these_o remarkable_a word_n constant_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o to_o the_o bless_a man_n prove_v the_o occasion_n of_o his_o martyrdom_n st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n represent_v in_o celestial_a glory_n constantius_n who_o after_o he_o have_v through_o misapprehension_n persecute_v the_o orthodox_n die_v on_o the_o three_o of_o november_n 361._o 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n i_o know_v that_o he_o be_v above_o our_o reprehension_n have_v obtain_v a_o place_n with_o god_n and_o possession_n of_o the_o inheritance_n of_o the_o glory_n which_o be_v there_o and_o transport_v to_o such_o a_o distance_n from_o we_o as_o the_o translation_n from_o one_o kingdom_n to_o another_o amount_n unto_o the_o same_o st._n gregory_n say_v of_o his_o brother_n caesarius_n who_o die_v on_o the_o 25.th_z of_o february_n about_o the_o year_n
earth_n i_o leave_v that_o of_o bernard_n of_o suilli_fw-la bishop_n of_o auxerre_n decease_v the_o six_o of_o january_n 1246._o meruit_fw-la christo_fw-la se_fw-la reddere_fw-la mundum_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o undefiled_a return_v to_o christ_n that_o of_o philip_n archbishop_n of_o bourge_n decease_v the_o six_o of_o january_n 1260._o sacratâ_fw-la sede_fw-la sedentis_fw-la philippi_n bituris_fw-la ossa_fw-la beata_fw-la jacent_fw-la etc._n etc._n of_o philip_n prelate_n of_o the_o sacred_a see_v the_o bless_a bone_n at_o rest_n in_o bourge_n be_v that_o of_o reinold_n of_o corbeil_n bishop_n of_o paris_n decease_v the_o seven_o of_o june_n 1268._o fatali_fw-la ad_fw-la superos_fw-la sort_n vocatus_fw-la obit_fw-la etc._n etc._n call_v by_o the_o fatal_a lot_n to_o heaven_n he_o go_v that_o of_o guermond_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr boissiere_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n decease_v in_o the_o year_n 1272._o cum_fw-la christo_fw-la scandit_fw-la in_o astra_fw-la etc._n etc._n with_o christ_n he_o heaven_n ascend_v that_o of_o william_n de_fw-fr chanac_n bishop_n of_o paris_n decease_v the_o three_o of_o may_n 1348._o transivit_fw-la ad_fw-la atria_fw-la lucis_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o to_o the_o court_n of_o light_n be_v go_v that_o of_o william_n de_fw-fr boisratier_n archbishop_n of_o bourge_n decease_v the_o nineteen_o of_o july_n 1421._o carne_n subactus_fw-la homo_fw-la sidera_fw-la ment_fw-la rapit_fw-la etc._n etc._n who_o weak_a in_o flesh_n in_o spirit_n the_o star_n transcend_v that_o of_o john_n des_fw-mi charliers_n surname_v gerson_n chancellor_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n decease_v the_o twelve_o of_o july_n 1424._o petit_fw-fr superos_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o go_v to_o they_o above_o that_o of_o peter_n de_fw-fr fontenay_n bishop_n of_o nevers_n decease_v the_o three_o of_o june_n 1499._o pius_fw-la aethereo_fw-la spiritus_fw-la axe_n viget_fw-la etc._n etc._n his_o pious_a soul_n live_v in_o the_o sky_n that_o of_o peter_n car_n decease_v after_o the_o year_n 1509._o january_n the_o five_o mens_fw-la fruitur_fw-la coelis_fw-la etc._n etc._n his_o mind_n do_v heaven_n enjoy_v it_o will_v have_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o have_v produce_v many_o epitaph_n more_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n but_o the_o precedent_n may_v suffice_v to_o force_v the_o most_o prepossess_v with_o their_o own_o apprehension_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o even_o those_o who_o live_v since_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n become_v more_o common_a have_v upon_o occasion_n by_o their_o use_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o more_o ancient_a discover_v that_o they_o follow_v their_o sentiment_n and_o be_v full_o persuade_v that_o as_o to_o those_o who_o die_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n and_o have_v not_o lead_v a_o wicked_a life_n without_o repentance_n their_o glory_n and_o felicity_n be_v not_o any_o way_n retard_v but_o that_o immediate_o upon_o their_o departure_n they_o be_v ascend_v to_o heaven_n above_o the_o star_n above_o the_o sky_n in_o the_o court_n of_o light_n and_o glory_n in_o abraham_n bosom_n in_o eternal_a peace_n in_o paradise_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o patriarch_n prophet_n apostle_n evangelist_n martyr_n and_o the_o most_o eminent_a confessor_n so_o that_o as_o to_o this_o particular_a there_o be_v no_o distinction_n to_o be_v make_v of_o either_o ecclesiastic_n or_o laic_n males_n or_o female_n king_n prince_n lord_n or_o private_a person_n which_o consideration_n shall_v i_o think_v have_v some_o influence_n on_o their_o spirit_n who_o prepossess_v with_o the_o contrary_a sentiment_n and_o carry_v away_o with_o the_o torrent_n of_o the_o common_a error_n imagine_v that_o a_o immediate_a admission_n to_o beatitude_n be_v to_o be_v restrain_v only_o to_o those_o person_n who_o name_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a reputation_n of_o their_o sanctity_n be_v put_v into_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o who_o spirit_n be_v by_o those_o of_o her_o communion_n invocate_v as_o patron_n of_o the_o live_n for_o the_o epitaph_n of_o the_o perfect_a probus_n of_o the_o consul_n boëthius_n of_o queen_n gelesventha_n of_o the_o king_n ceadwalla_n zuentibold_n conrade_n otho_n father_n and_o son_n and_o philip_z the_o first_o who_o never_o pass_v in_o their_o time_n for_o saint_n and_o such_o as_o be_v exemplary_a for_o mortification_n and_o extraordinary_a piety_n justify_v that_o the_o conception_n according_a to_o which_o some_o at_o present_a will_v have_v christian_a people_n direct_v either_o be_v not_o then_o frame_v or_o seem_v not_o such_o as_o deserve_v great_a credit_n upon_o which_o account_n it_o be_v i_o shall_v wish_v that_o the_o maintainer_n of_o the_o opinion_n now_o in_o vogue_n will_v vouchsafe_v to_o take_v the_o business_n earnest_o into_o their_o thought_n and_o afford_v we_o but_o one_o example_n sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v we_o that_o during_o the_o first_o six_o century_n of_o christianity_n any_o one_o have_v embrace_v it_o with_o so_o much_o resolution_n as_o that_o he_o dare_v express_v his_o persuasion_n in_o the_o inscription_n of_o the_o tomb_n of_o his_o decease_a friend_n for_o though_o we_o be_v not_o to_o live_v by_o example_n but_o by_o law_n nor_o oblige_v absolute_o to_o depend_v on_o the_o authority_n and_o action_n of_o any_o man_n whatsoever_o yet_o have_v we_o such_o as_o be_v ancient_a we_o neither_o may_v nor_o will_v refuse_v to_o entertain_v they_o with_o the_o esteem_n due_a thereto_o though_o it_o be_v only_o to_o divert_v we_o from_o speak_v so_o disadvantageous_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o who_o follow_v they_o that_o we_o equal_o deny_v they_o both_o truth_n and_o antiquity_n not_o see_v any_o reason_n induce_v we_o to_o grant_v that_o the_o first_o age_n be_v imbue_v with_o a_o belief_n whereof_o there_o appear_v not_o any_o track_n in_o the_o monument_n they_o have_v leave_v we_o as_o also_o suppose_v as_o there_o seem_v reason_n to_o do_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o persuade_v man_n guide_v by_o common_a sense_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o antiquity_n shall_v conspire_v in_o the_o same_o imagination_n with_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o modern_a church_n of_o rome_n and_o not_o any_o one_o among_o they_o upon_o any_o occasion_n whatsoever_o vouchsafe_v to_o make_v the_o least_o discovery_n of_o what_o he_o think_v chap._n xli_o of_o the_o prayer_n contain_v in_o the_o epitaph_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o the_o survive_v presuppose_v already_o receive_v into_o glory_n although_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v daily_o make_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mass_n for_o the_o faithful_a depart_v can_v any_o way_n be_v accommodate_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n which_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n number_n among_o the_o article_n of_o her_o faith_n though_o there_o be_v not_o any_o ground_n to_o attribute_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o they_o pretend_v confine_v in_o a_o place_n of_o extreme_a torment_n the_o name_n of_o sleep_n much_o less_o to_o attribute_v to_o the_o conflict_n of_o those_o soul_n condemn_v by_o the_o absolute_a rigour_n of_o heaven_n justice_n to_o the_o incomprehensible_a sufferance_n of_o that_o torment_n which_o be_v inflict_v on_o they_o by_o way_n of_o punishment_n for_o the_o sin_n they_o have_v commit_v merit_v and_o incur_v by_o those_o transgression_n the_o displeasure_n of_o the_o god_n of_o glory_n the_o title_n of_o sleep_v a_o sleep_n of_o peace_n though_o the_o doleful_a resent_v so_o great_a pain_n as_o that_o of_o a_o infernal_a fire_n can_v in_o those_o that_o be_v to_o endure_v it_o consist_v with_o any_o kind_n of_o sleep_v nor_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v in_o peace_n while_o they_o be_v overwhelm_v by_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o by_o the_o weight_n of_o his_o hand_n into_o which_o st._n paul_n tell_v we_o 31._o it_o be_v a_o fearful_a thing_n to_o fall_v in_o a_o word_n though_o from_o all_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o represent_v it_o necessary_o result_v that_o according_a to_o the_o constant_a belief_n of_o antiquity_n for_o six_o age_n the_o eternal_a glory_n and_o felicity_n of_o the_o faithful_a 13._o die_v in_o the_o lord_n be_v not_o at_o all_o defer_v after_o the_o moment_n of_o their_o departure_n yet_o since_o the_o christian_n who_o now_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v think_v that_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v find_v in_o certain_a epitaph_n express_v something_o not_o dissonant_n from_o the_o sentiment_n she_o maintain_v it_o lie_v upon_o we_o in_o order_n to_o their_o undeceive_n first_o to_o make_v a_o report_n of_o the_o say_a epitaph_n second_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o neither_o follow_v nor_o can_v follow_v any_o thing_n from_o they_o in_o as_o much_o as_o those_o very_a epitaph_n express_o presuppose_v the_o admission_n of_o those_o to_o who_o memory_n they_o be_v dedicate_v into_o life_n and_o celestical_a glory_n and_o three_o to_o make_v
court_n may_v receive_v into_o the_o mansion_n of_o the_o bless_a the_o disciple_n of_o peter_n the_o same_o day_n on_o which_o peter_n have_v deserve_v to_o be_v place_v in_o the_o pastoral_n see_v and_o indeed_o we_o find_v that_o the_o former_a be_v canonize_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o latter_a be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a among_o her_o saint_n to_o who_o she_o address_v her_o prayer_n and_o think_v it_o be_v injurious_a to_o they_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o epitaph_n of_o peter_n leo_n which_o say_v that_o heaven_n and_o earth_n divide_v he_o at_o his_o death_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o his_o spirit_n reign_v in_o glory_n as_o his_o body_n rest_v in_o the_o grave_a which_o notwithstanding_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epitaph_n forbear_v not_o to_o cry_v out_o for_o he_o dei_fw-la gratia_fw-la parcat_fw-la ei_fw-la may_v god_n he_o pardon_v grant_v we_o have_v abundance_n of_o such_o passage_n in_o the_o poem_n of_o baldric_n who_o after_o he_o have_v be_v some_o time_n abbot_n of_o bourgueil_fw-fr be_v advance_v to_o the_o episcopal_n see_v of_o dol_n in_o brittany_n and_o coâ—…ued_v in_o it_o from_o the_o 25_o of_o december_n 1107._o to_o the_o 21_o of_o january_n 1131._o about_o which_o time_n the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v receive_v over_o all_o the_o west_n yet_o be_v it_o hard_o to_o conceive_v that_o he_o make_v any_o great_a account_n of_o it_o himself_o since_o that_o number_v among_o the_o patroness_n who_o be_v to_o be_v invocate_v many_o of_o those_o for_o who_o he_o put_v up_o his_o prayer_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n which_o except_v neither_o patriarch_n nor_o prophet_n nor_o apostle_n nor_o martyr_n he_o show_v that_o his_o meaning_n be_v to_o desire_v of_o god_n not_o the_o cessation_n of_o their_o pain_n but_o the_o confirmation_n of_o their_o glory_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v deny_v but_o she_o practise_v a_o long_a time_n the_o acknowledgement_n make_v of_o it_o by_o 34._o hincmare_n and_o martha_n innocent_a the_o three_o assure_v we_o on_o her_o behalf_n that_o in_o the_o ancient_a missal_n be_v this_o prayer_n for_o one_o of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o eminent_a pope_n viz._n leo_n the_o first_o decease_a april_n the_o 11_o 461._o annue_fw-la quaesumus_fw-la domine_fw-la ut_fw-la animae_fw-la beati_fw-la leonis_fw-la haec_fw-la prosit_fw-la oblatio_fw-la grant_v o_o lord_n we_o beseech_v thou_o that_o this_o oblation_n may_v benefit_v the_o soul_n of_o bless_a leo._n from_o which_o prayer_n three_o thing_n necessary_o follow_v all_o which_o be_v extreme_o contrary_a to_o what_o the_o say_a church_n teach_v at_o this_o day_n the_o first_o that_o she_o pray_v and_o present_v oblation_n for_o he_o who_o she_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o bliss_n and_o according_o glorify_v for_o all_o eternity_n with_o god_n the_o second_o that_o the_o oblation_n she_o then_o make_v and_o do_v still_o daily_o make_v in_o the_o mass_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v but_o a_o simple_a sacrifice_n of_o praise_n as_o it_o be_v express_o qualify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n by_o which_o she_o consecrate_v and_o present_v it_o to_o god_n the_o three_o that_o neither_o her_o prayer_n nor_o her_o oblation_n can_v according_a to_o her_o own_o sentiment_n be_v of_o any_o benefit_n to_o pope_n leo_n in_o order_n to_o his_o delivery_n out_o of_o pain_n since_o she_o acknowledge_v he_o exempt_v from_o it_o and_o in_o happiness_n but_o to_o obtain_v for_o he_o what_o he_o be_v most_o assure_v of_o viz._n the_o ratification_n and_o confirmation_n of_o his_o glory_n to_o its_o full_a accomplishment_n 14._o at_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o just_a but_o move_v as_o it_o shall_v seem_v at_o the_o apprehension_n of_o these_o three_o consequence_n which_o may_v have_v force_v those_o of_o her_o communion_n not_o only_o to_o confess_v with_o st._n 16._o fulgentius_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n consecrate_v to_o serve_v as_o a_o memorial_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o 10._o true_a sacrifice_n offer_v up_o according_a to_o the_o particular_a observation_n of_o the_o apostle_n once_o upon_o the_o cross_n but_o also_o to_o stop_v up_o the_o mine_n of_o her_o most_o certain_a revenue_n by_o renounce_v the_o imagination_n of_o her_o purgatory_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v race_v that_o ancient_a prayer_n out_o of_o her_o missal_n and_o yet_o as_o if_o she_o have_v be_v ashamed_a whole_o to_o take_v it_o way_n she_o have_v put_v in_o another_o prayer_n instead_o of_o it_o which_o discover_v some_o remainder_n of_o her_o former_a sentiment_n the_o word_n of_o it_o be_v these_o sancti_fw-la leonis_fw-la confessoris_fw-la tui_fw-la atque_fw-la pontificis_fw-la annua_fw-la solennitas_fw-la nos_fw-la tibi_fw-la reddat_fw-la acceptos_fw-la ut_fw-la per_fw-la haec_fw-la piae_fw-la placationis_fw-la officia_fw-la illum_fw-la beata_fw-la retributio_fw-la comitetur_fw-la &_o nobis_fw-la gratiae_fw-la tuus_fw-la dona_fw-la conciliet_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v may_v the_o annual_a solennity_n of_o leo_n thy_o confessor_n and_o pope_n render_v we_o acceptable_a to_o thou_o that_o by_o these_o office_n of_o pious_a pacification_n a_o bless_a reward_n may_v attend_v he_o and_o confer_v the_o gift_n of_o thy_o grace_n upon_o we_o where_o we_o find_v first_o that_o st._n leo_n for_o who_o 〈◊〉_d ancient_a prayer_n be_v before_o make_v be_v in_o the_o new_a constitute_v a_o intercessor_n for_o those_o who_o celebrate_v his_o memory_n second_o that_o the_o solennity_n and_o service_n of_o his_o festival_n be_v call_v office_n of_o pious_a pacification_n not_o only_o to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n look_v on_o they_o with_o a_o propitious_a eye_n but_o also_o to_o insinuate_v a_o pretence_n of_o offer_v therein_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n to_o god_n and_o yet_o where_o in_o the_o same_o prayer_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n desire_v for_o leo_n that_o a_o bless_a reward_n may_v attend_v he_o she_o in_o some_o sort_n express_v the_o sense_n of_o her_o precedent_a prayer_n and_o show_v to_o what_o end_n antiquity_n be_v induce_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o faithful_a depart_v in_o the_o lord_n viz._n to_o desire_v the_o perpetual_a continuance_n of_o their_o bliss_n and_o not_o to_o obtain_v their_o entrance_n thereinto_o and_o much_o less_o to_o deliver_v they_o out_o of_o any_o torment_n as_o be_v at_o this_o day_n imagine_v but_o however_o the_o case_n stand_v baldric_n pray_v even_o for_o those_o of_o his_o friend_n who_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v in_o happiness_n discover_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o she_o pray_v for_o pope_n leo_n the_o great_a as_o for_o instance_n in_o the_o epitaph_n of_o natalis_n abbot_n of_o saint_n nicholas_n of_o angiers_n decease_v about_o the_o year_n 1097._o after_o he_o have_v address_v this_o discourse_n to_o st._n nicholas_n tuum_fw-la deus_fw-la accersivit_fw-la alumnum_fw-la cui_fw-la dedit_fw-la aeternum_fw-la solenni_fw-la funere_fw-la somnum_fw-la etc._n etc._n thy_o disciple_n hence_o the_o lord_n have_v call_v to_o eternal_a rest_n and_o in_o another_o epitaph_n defunctus_fw-la sacris_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la hanc_fw-la ossibus_fw-la ornat_fw-la etc._n etc._n this_o church_n his_o sacred_a bone_n adorn_v signify_v that_o he_o believe_v natalis_n glorify_v in_o heaven_n he_o conclude_v his_o epitaph_n with_o these_o word_n hic_fw-la modò_fw-la natalis_n pro_fw-la carne_fw-la iaceo_fw-la cineratus_fw-la cui_fw-la noceat_fw-la nullus_fw-la pro_fw-la carnis_fw-la sorde_fw-la reatus_fw-la natalis_n here_o dissolve_v to_o ash_n lie_n against_o who_o no_o guilt_n or_o stain_v of_o flesh_n arise_v in_o like_a manner_n in_o the_o follow_a epitaph_n recommend_v he_o to_o the_o protection_n of_o saint_n nicholas_n he_o say_v to_o he_o servi_n nunc_fw-la memor_fw-la esto_fw-la tui_fw-la christo_fw-la commenda_fw-la quem_fw-la mundo_fw-la christus_fw-la ademit_fw-la húncque_fw-la patrocinii_fw-la jure_fw-la tuere_fw-la tui_fw-la now_o mindful_a of_o thy_o servant_n be_v who_o christ_n take_v hence_o to_o christ_n he_o recommend_v and_o he_o with_o thy_o protection_n still_o attend_v presuppose_v not_o that_o he_o be_v in_o any_o danger_n but_o that_o he_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o saint_n nicholas_n to_o be_v make_v full_o assure_v of_o the_o perpetual_a enjoyment_n of_o his_o felicity_n a_o conception_n false_a indeed_o in_o itself_o but_o yet_o be_v pass_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n for_o many_o age_n before_o and_o may_v have_v be_v confirm_v by_o million_o of_o example_n in_o those_o of_o reynold_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n decease_v the_o one_o and_o twenty_o of_o january_n 1137._o after_o he_o have_v rank_v he_o among_o the_o soul_n salvandae_fw-la that_o be_v to_o be_v save_v and_o make_v this_o wish_n dispenset_fw-la veniam_fw-la
cunctipotens_fw-la animae_fw-la etc._n etc._n pardon_v thy_o soul_n he_o who_o all_o thing_n obey_v he_o take_v he_o for_o a_o intercessor_n as_o he_o in_o requital_n pray_v for_o he_o say_v oramus_fw-la pro_fw-la te_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la quaesumus_fw-la ora_fw-la etc._n etc._n we_o pray_v for_o thou_o thou_o we_o thy_o prayer_n afford_v and_o elsewhere_o he_o lay_v it_o down_o as_o certain_a that_o the_o one_o and_o twenty_o of_o january_n the_o day_n of_o his_o decease_n destituit_fw-la mundo_fw-la substituitque_fw-la polo_n snatch_v he_o from_o hence_o to_o place_v he_o in_o the_o sky_n which_o can_v stand_v without_o his_o be_v receive_v into_o heaven_n in_o those_o of_o howel_n bishop_n of_o man_n decease_v in_o the_o year_n 1129._o and_o of_o the_o abbot_n joel_n have_v say_v morte_fw-la pari_fw-la modicò_fw-la deus_fw-la attigit_fw-la ambos_fw-la ut_fw-la sint_fw-la translati_fw-la sidera_fw-la magna_fw-la poli_fw-fr etc._n etc._n in_o equal_a death_n god_n do_v they_o both_o conjoin_v translate_v hence_o in_o heaven_n great_a star_n to_o shine_v a_o discourse_n represent_v they_o already_o possess_v of_o celestial_a glory_n and_o and_o particular_o of_o the_o former_a coram_fw-la sancto_fw-la vota_fw-la vovent_fw-la tumulo_fw-la etc._n etc._n before_o his_o tomb_n their_o vow_n mans._n they_o pour_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o take_v he_o for_o their_o patron_n and_o must_v of_o necessity_n think_v he_o in_o happiness_n yet_o do_v he_o nevertheless_o pray_v for_o he_o say_v praesulis_fw-la obtineat_fw-la spiritus_fw-la astra_fw-la poli_fw-fr etc._n etc._n may_v heaven_n the_o prelate_n soul_n obtain_v as_o if_o contrary_a to_o his_o precedent_a protestation_n he_o have_v think_v he_o at_o a_o great_a distance_n from_o it_o in_o those_o of_o audebert_n abbot_n of_o bourg-dieux_a and_o archbishop_n of_o bourge_n decease_v in_o the_o year_n 1098._o he_o be_v very_o liberal_a of_o his_o wish_n as_o communem_fw-la patrem_fw-la communi_fw-la tangite_fw-la voto_fw-la ut_fw-it det_fw-la pastori_fw-la sedem_fw-la super_fw-la aethera_fw-la vestro_fw-la again_o audeberte_fw-fr vale_n sit_fw-la pax_fw-la tibi_fw-la lúxque_fw-la perennis_fw-la again_o in_o domino_fw-la requiem_n spiritus_fw-la inveniat_fw-la etc._n etc._n omnipotens_fw-la animam_fw-la pontificis_fw-la foveat_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o the_o common_a father_n your_o joint_a vow_n address_v that_o he_o your_o pastor_n bring_v to_o happiness_n etc._n etc._n audebert_n be_v well_o eternal_a peace_n and_o light_n thy_o portion_n be_v may_n soul_n in_o god_n find_v rest_n kind_o may_v god_n the_o prelate_n soul_n receive_v who_o hear_v he_o talk_v after_o this_o rate_n will_v not_o say_v that_o he_o be_v out_o of_o heaven_n deprive_v of_o light_n peace_n and_o rest_v but_o look_v upon_o the_o reverse_n of_o the_o medal_n and_o you_o shall_v find_v he_o look_v on_o he_o as_o his_o patron_n already_o possess_v of_o heaven_n say_v tu_fw-la pater_fw-la à _fw-la superis_fw-la saepe_fw-la revise_v tuos_fw-la etc._n etc._n vadis_fw-la te_fw-la christo_fw-la per_fw-la idonea_fw-la signa_fw-la vocante_fw-la et_fw-fr velut_fw-la emerito_fw-la tibi_fw-la praemia_fw-la digna_fw-la parante_fw-la omni_fw-la momento_n nostrî_fw-la patron_n memento_n et_fw-fr succurre_fw-la gregi_fw-la mortali_fw-la morte_fw-la redempto_fw-la again_o nunc_fw-la quoque_fw-la cum_fw-la christo_fw-la nos_fw-la saepè_fw-la revisat_fw-la ab_fw-la alto_fw-mi thou_o father_n from_o on_o high_a revisit_v thou_o etc._n etc._n by_o christ_n hence_o as_o a_o discharge_v champion_n thou_o be_v of_o great_a reward_n call_v to_o receive_v thy_o part_n o_o patron_n ever-mindfull_a of_o we_o be_v and_o those_o relieve_v who_o mortal_a death_n set_v free_a with_o christ_n from_o heaven_n often_o revisit_v we_o what_o can_v he_o have_v say_v more_o to_o st._n peter_n or_o st._n paul_n according_a to_o the_o theology_n of_o that_o time_n in_o that_o of_o william_n bishop_n of_o engoulesm_n have_v invite_v those_o of_o his_o diocese_n to_o worship_v his_o body_n he_o advise_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o he_o artus_n venerare_fw-la paternos_fw-la dic_fw-la quoque_fw-la transcendat_fw-la gulielmi_n spiritus_fw-la astra_fw-la thy_o father_n body_n have_v worship_v pray_v that_o william_n soul_n to_o heaven_n may_v find_v the_o way_n what_o can_v have_v be_v more_o ridiculous_a then_o to_o have_v persuade_v people_n to_o the_o veneration_n of_o a_o body_n who_o spirit_n shall_v at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v be_v in_o a_o place_n of_o pain_n and_o deprive_v of_o glory_n in_o that_o of_o gerald_n of_o orleans_n he_o say_v datur_fw-la hîc_fw-la sua_fw-la portio_fw-la terrae_fw-la spiritus_fw-la in_fw-la tenues_fw-la vivens_fw-la elabitur_fw-la auras_fw-la cui_fw-la tamen_fw-la è_fw-la rebus_fw-la lutulentis_fw-la si_fw-la quid_fw-la inhaesit_fw-la expediat_fw-la totum_fw-la clemens_fw-la miseratio_fw-la christi_fw-la his_o precibus_fw-la lector_fw-la amen_n adjiciendo_fw-la faveto_fw-la here_o earth_n have_v have_v her_o share_n the_o spirit_n live_v dissolve_v to_o subtle_a air_n which_o yet_o if_o stain_v with_o aught_o terrestrial_a may_v christ_n in_o his_o great_a mercy_n pardon_v all_o t_o advance_v these_o prayer_n reader_n amen_o let_v fall_n since_o than_o he_o conceive_v that_o at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o body_n when_o it_o become_v the_o portion_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o spirit_n live_v and_o be_v escape_v who_o see_v not_o that_o he_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v in_o some_o other_o place_n then_o that_o of_o a_o grievous_a punishment_n and_o that_o the_o prayer_n he_o afterward_o make_v tend_v rather_o to_o assure_v the_o expiation_n of_o his_o offence_n then_o to_o implore_v it_o for_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n be_v not_o communicate_v after_o death_n but_o to_o those_o who_o obtain_v it_o while_o they_o live_v in_o that_o of_o durand_n bishop_n of_o cler-mont_a decease_a the_o nineteen_o of_o november_n 1095._o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n or_o croisado_n for_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o holy_a sepulchre_n be_v publish_v he_o exhort_v the_o people_n of_o auvergn_a to_o worship_v he_o and_o thereby_o declare_v he_o to_o be_v in_o happiness_n say_v arvernus_n sanctos_fw-la cineres_fw-la reverenter_fw-la habeto_fw-la atque_fw-la patrocinio_fw-la tutior_fw-la esto_fw-la svo_fw-la worship_n his_o sacred_a ash_n cler-mont_a and_o thou_o shall_v in_o his_o protection_n safe_o stand_v in_o those_o of_o gerald_n abbot_n of_o selue_fw-la majour_n in_o bourdelois_n he_o be_v yet_o more_o excessive_a as_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n and_o though_o the_o prayer_n he_o make_v in_o the_o epitaph_n of_o his_o other_o friend_n as_o reynold_n clere_n guy_n raoul_n clerembant_n william_n of_o mont-soreau_a berenger_n archdeacon_n of_o anger_n be_v froden_n of_o anger_n be_v peter_n dean_n of_o dol_n reinould_n canon_n of_o poitiers_n geoffrey_n of_o rheims_n alexander_n of_o tours_n eriland_n peter_n prior_n eudes_fw-la abbot_n of_o st._n john_n d'angely_n raoul_n archdeacon_n of_o poitiers_n chevalier_n bouchard_n chevalier_n rahier_n the_o countess_n osanna_n guy_n tourangeau_n william_n abbot_n of_o bourgueil_fw-fr and_o herard_n of_o loudun_n though_o i_o say_v those_o prayer_n may_v presuppose_v the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n yet_o since_o they_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o other_o presupposition_n and_o that_o baldric_n make_v the_o like_a for_o person_n who_o he_o believe_v crown_v with_o glory_n in_o heaven_n it_o can_v be_v safe_o conclude_v that_o he_o ever_o intend_v to_o apply_v any_o one_o of_o they_o to_o the_o common_a opinion_n current_n in_o his_o time_n and_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n maintain_v at_o this_o day_n the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v say_v of_o those_o who_o after_o he_o and_o to_o this_o present_a have_v declare_v and_o do_v declare_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o even_o in_o her_o communion_n that_o the_o person_n who_o memory_n they_o have_v celebrate_v by_o their_o verse_n and_o sepulchral_v inscription_n be_v in_o happiness_n and_o possess_v of_o celestial_a glory_n for_o though_o they_o do_v not_o open_o impugn_v the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n as_o the_o protestant_n do_v and_o though_o they_o use_v such_o expression_n as_o may_v seem_v to_o maintain_v it_o yet_o do_v they_o not_o oblige_v themselves_o to_o maintain_v it_o in_o effect_n and_o without_o any_o injury_n do_v they_o it_o may_v be_v take_v for_o certain_a that_o they_o believe_v no_o more_o of_o it_o than_o the_o reverend_a peter_n chastellain_n bishop_n of_o mascon_n who_o have_v on_o the_o three_o and_o twenty_o of_o may_n 1547._o advance_v into_o glory_n the_o great_a king_n francis_n and_o scandalize_v the_o college_n of_o sorbonne_n which_o look_v on_o his_o discourse_n as_o a_o piece_n of_o lutheranism_n flat_o contradict_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o purgatory_n and_o demand_v of_o he_o either_o the_o formal_a retractation_n or_o explication_n of_o it_o think_v it_o satisfaction_n enough_o to_o give_v the_o complainer_n and_o that_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o second_o and_o all_o his_o court_n a_o jest_n instead_o of_o a_o apology_n
that_o to_o address_v to_o she_o either_o separately_z or_o joint_o with_o god_n almighty_a the_o solemn_a sacrifice_n be_v to_o serve_v she_o with_o the_o service_n of_o latria_n and_o to_o transfer_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o creator_n or_o when_o jovianus_n pontanus_n a_o great_a person_n otherwise_o counsellor_n and_o secretary_n of_o state_n to_o ferdinand_n of_o arragon_n king_n of_o naples_n feign_a 581._o that_o st._n michael_n the_o archangel_n appear_v to_o laurence_n bishop_n of_o sipontum_n in_o apulia_n have_v entertain_v he_o with_o this_o horrid_a and_o necessarily-false_a discourse_n concern_v the_o grot_n of_o the_o mountain_n garganus_n now_o call_v mont_fw-mi di_fw-it s._n angelo_n michael_n ego_fw-la sum_fw-la qui_fw-la hoc_fw-la excavato_fw-la saxon_a hac_fw-la antro_fw-la hoc_fw-la habitaculo_fw-la his_fw-la assidue_fw-la manantibus_fw-la stillis_fw-la abluturus_fw-la sum_fw-la ac_fw-la deleturus_fw-la meam_fw-la ad_fw-la aram_fw-la confugientium_fw-la mortalium_fw-la errata_fw-la etc._n etc._n i_o be_o michael_n who_o have_v hollow_v this_o rock_n this_o cave_n this_o habitation_n shall_v by_o these_o perpetual_o fall_v drop_n wash_v away_o and_o take_v off_o the_o sin_n of_o those_o who_o have_v recourse_n to_o my_o altar_n as_o if_o ever_o any_o one_o of_o the_o bless_a angel_n of_o light_n of_o who_o st._n augustine_n sometime_o say_v to_o the_o heathen_n xcvi_o utinam_fw-la &_o vos_fw-la illos_fw-la colere_fw-la velletis_fw-la facilè_fw-la enim_fw-la ab_fw-la ipsis_fw-la disceretis_fw-la non_fw-la illos_fw-la colere_fw-la etc._n etc._n i_o wish_v you_o will_v also_o attempt_v to_o serve_v they_o as_o sometime_o do_v st._n 8._o john_n for_o you_o may_v learn_v of_o they_o not_o to_o serve_v they_o as_o if_o i_o say_v it_o have_v be_v a_o thing_n become_v any_o of_o the_o angel_n to_o importune_v man_n for_o temple_n and_o altar_n or_o at_o least_o to_o erect_v they_o to_o themselves_o or_o last_o to_o attribute_v to_o themselves_o the_o honour_n of_o wash_v away_o and_o blot_v out_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n or_o as_o if_o any_o other_o than_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 3._o have_v purge_v our_o sin_n and_o that_o 26._o by_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o himself_o appear_v now_o once_o for_o to_o put_v away_o sin_n 14._o sanctify_v those_o who_o be_v his_o through_o the_o offering_n of_o his_o body_n once_o for_o all_o have_v offer_v one_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n for_o ever_o and_o by_o that_o offering_n for_o ever_o perfect_v they_o that_o be_v sanctify_v upon_o which_o account_n st._n john_n say_v that_o he_o be_v the_o propitiation_n for_o our_o sin_n and_o that_o his_o blood_n cleanse_v we_o from_o all_o â—n_n yet_o this_o very_a church_n of_o rome_n i_o say_v who_o have_v in_o those_o of_o her_o communion_n forbear_v to_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o scandalous_a expression_n we_o have_v even_o now_o refute_v make_v no_o difficulty_n after_o st._n augustine_n to_o declare_v those_o guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n who_o shall_v presume_v to_o sacrifice_v to_o any_o of_o the_o saint_n nor_o in_o imitation_n of_o he_o to_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v a_o less_o sin_n to_o return_v drink_v from_o the_o memorial_n or_o sepulcher_n of_o the_o martyr_n then_o to_o sacrifice_v to_o they_o fast_v but_o consider_v with_o the_o whole_a ancient_a church_n in_o her_o liturgy_n the_o thing_n distribute_v in_o the_o eucharist_n no_o otherwise_o then_o as_o gift_n and_o present_n which_o god_n give_v we_o and_o which_o he_o create_v and_o daily_o leave_v to_o our_o disposal_n though_o by_o their_o consecration_n we_o hold_v with_o the_o holy_a father_n that_o they_o become_v religious_a sacrament_n figure_n image_n sign_n and_o similitude_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n nay_o that_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n in_o a_o sacramental_a way_n no_o man_n ought_v to_o think_v they_o absolute_o cease_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v according_a to_o the_o condition_n of_o their_o nature_n before_o the_o consecration_n viz._n aliment_n of_o refection_n create_v for_o our_o use_n and_o leave_v to_o our_o discretion_n to_o be_v communicate_v to_o those_o who_o be_v with_o we_o whether_o effectual_o or_o in_o outward_a appearance_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o this_o account_n st._n ambrose_n may_v say_v that_o he_o make_v a_o present_a of_o it_o to_o valentinian_n a_o catechumen_n indeed_o as_o to_o outward_a appearance_n but_o in_o effect_n one_o of_o the_o faithful_a in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o have_v make_v a_o vow_n to_o receive_v baptism_n much_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o at_o this_o day_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o she_o call_v holy_a reserve_v even_o for_o the_o absent_a that_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o she_o who_o the_o person_n that_o offer_v it_o be_v willing_a to_o honour_n their_o portion_n as_o a_o kind_n of_o honourary_n present_n three_o i_o entreat_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v that_o st._n ambrose_n who_o have_v say_v of_o the_o great_a theodosius_n that_o he_o have_v attain_v salvation_n through_o his_o humility_n in_o imitation_n of_o david_n that_o his_o soul_n be_v return_v into_o her_o rest_n etc._n etc._n that_o she_o have_v make_v haste_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n into_o true_a glory_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o bless_a in_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o perpetual_a light_n rejoice_v in_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o reward_n for_o the_o thing_n he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o body_n do_v not_o when_o he_o conclude_v his_o discourse_n with_o this_o wish_n grant_v thy_o servant_n perfect_a rest_n that_o rest_n which_o thou_o have_v prepare_v for_o thy_o saint_n any_o way_n insinuate_v to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o what_o he_o have_v say_v before_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o that_o prince_n be_v then_o when_o he_o speak_v in_o expectation_n of_o her_o rest_n for_o he_o add_v immediate_o after_o that_o he_o remain_v in_o light_n and_o be_v glorify_v in_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n enjoy_v the_o society_n of_o gratian_n his_o brother-in-law_n of_o flaccilla_n his_o daughter_n and_o of_o the_o great_a constantine_n but_o he_o desire_v on_o his_o behalf_n not_o absolute_o rest_v since_o he_o be_v possess_v of_o it_o as_o to_o his_o soul_n but_o the_o perfect_a rest_n the_o possession_n whereof_o he_o can_v not_o arrive_v to_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n till_o after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o in_o comparison_n to_o which_o what_o he_o be_v then_o possess_v of_o can_v not_o be_v account_v other_o then_o imperfect_a and_o as_o it_o be_v half_a since_o he_o enjoy_v it_o but_o in_o one_o of_o the_o part_n of_o his_o person_n the_o other_o be_v to_o remain_v under_o the_o power_n of_o death_n till_o the_o last_o day_n at_o which_o time_n it_o be_v to_o be_v rejoin_v to_o the_o other_o that_o they_o may_v be_v joint_o receive_v into_o glory_n into_o this_o doctrine_n which_o in_o the_o main_a presuppose_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o protestant_n concern_v the_o beatitude_n of_o the_o faithful_a as_o to_o their_o soul_n from_o the_o moment_n of_o their_o body_n dissolution_n we_o find_v a_o little_a rubbish_n shuffle_v which_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o conceive_v any_o one_o shall_v force_v they_o to_o take_v upon_o their_o account_n in_o the_o first_o place_n according_a to_o the_o then_o custom_n but_o without_o any_o command_n or_o promise_v of_o god_n and_o without_o the_o example_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n the_o only_a mean_n able_a to_o authorize_v his_o action_n st._n ambrose_n pray_v for_o he_o who_o he_o acknowledge_v in_o bliss_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n a_o kind_n of_o office_n which_o he_o himself_o in_o his_o funeral_n oration_n for_o valentinian_n have_v declare_v pure_o arbitrary_a and_o proceed_v from_o the_o will-worship_n whereof_o st._n paul_n have_v about_o three_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o year_n before_o express_o advertise_v the_o colossian_n and_o by_o they_o the_o whole_a church_n through_o all_o age_n to_o beware_v and_o second_o where_o he_o pray_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o theodosius_n may_v return_v into_o the_o rest_n whence_o it_o have_v descend_v he_o not_o only_o make_v a_o superfluous_a wish_n and_o consequent_o ill-grounded_a according_a to_o his_o own_o confession_n since_o that_o soul_n be_v already_o get_v into_o the_o place_n where_o he_o wish_v it_o but_o he_o show_v further_a that_o he_o have_v a_o little_a tincture_n of_o origene_n venom_n who_o imagination_n it_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n have_v sin_v in_o heaven_n and_o be_v force_v to_o depart_v thence_o be_v descend_v guilty_a of_o crime_n and_o as_o such_o have_v be_v dispose_v into_o body_n a_o opinion_n which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o year_n 399._o by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o constant_o maintain_v even_o to_o this_o day_n and_o that_o
of_o popular_a tumult_n it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n to_o do_v so_o yet_o let_v the_o people_n be_v admonish_v not_o to_o frequent_v such_o place_n so_o as_o that_o those_o who_o understand_v thing_n aright_o be_v not_o out_o of_o any_o superstition_n oblige_v thereto_o that_o by_o no_o mean_n there_o be_v not_o any_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n accept_v with_o appearance_n of_o approbation_n but_o only_o there_o where_o by_o a_o unquestioned_a origine_fw-la it_o be_v find_v there_o be_v some_o body_n or_o relic_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o some_o habitation_n or_o possession_n or_o passion_n and_o that_o the_o altar_n which_o be_v any_o where_o erect_v upon_o the_o dream_n and_o vain_a as_o it_o be_v revelation_n of_o any_o man_n whatsoever_o be_v whole_o disallow_v christian_n religion_n have_v not_o be_v authorize_v yet_o a_o hundred_o year_n by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n but_o dream_n and_o resvery_n false_o call_v revelation_n have_v take_v such_o root_n therein_o that_o the_o field_n and_o highway_n be_v the_o shameful_a witness_n of_o it_o and_o the_o bishop_n just_o fill_v with_o indignation_n to_o see_v their_o people_n in_o the_o fetter_n of_o superstition_n and_o not_o dare_v to_o promise_v themselves_o the_o success_n to_o overcome_v it_o oppose_v it_o but_o faint_o with_o a_o if_o possible_a as_o well_o imagine_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n once_o infatuate_v with_o its_o prejudication_n become_v easy_o furious_a and_o maintain_v by_o tumult_n and_o violence_n what_o can_v be_v colour_v with_o any_o reason_n nor_o give_v satisfaction_n to_o understand_a person_n they_o therefore_o think_v it_o much_o to_o have_v admonish_v the_o faithful_a of_o the_o imposture_n and_o protest_v against_o it_o refer_v the_o event_n to_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n who_o by_o a_o just_a judgement_n have_v deliver_v the_o perverse_a to_o be_v infatuate_v by_o their_o own_o counsel_n in_o effect_n the_o evil_a be_v incomparable_o much_o strong_a than_o the_o remedy_n and_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a if_o even_o to_o this_o day_n in_o all_o those_o place_n where_o the_o ancient_a custom_n have_v keep_v its_o credit_n man_n pray_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o saint_n who_o relic_n be_v under_o the_o altar_n and_o desire_v ever_o to_o be_v assist_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o those_o who_o relic_n they_o there_o with_o a_o pious_a love_n emb_v race_n six_o that_o the_o child_n of_o those_o first_o christian_n who_o during_o the_o tempest_n of_o persecution_n have_v have_v their_o nocturnal-assembly_n in_o the_o cemetery_n where_o the_o exigency_n of_o the_o season_n force_v they_o to_o make_v use_n of_o light_n when_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n then_o begin_v to_o triumph_n over_o the_o fury_n of_o paganism_n put_v they_o into_o a_o condition_n to_o build_v temple_n and_o to_o transferr_v into_o they_o the_o body_n of_o martyr_n be_v desirous_a not_o as_o their_o predecessor_n to_o have_v their_o body_n deposit_v in_o the_o cemetery_n common_a as_o well_o to_o martyr_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a in_o testimony_n of_o the_o profession_n they_o have_v continue_v even_o to_o the_o last_o gasp_n but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v place_v near_o those_o of_o the_o martyr_n as_o if_o contrary_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o meddle_v not_o in_o the_o least_o with_o the_o body_n of_o the_o saint_n once_o inter_v after_o they_o have_v commit_v a_o new_a kind_n of_o violence_n on_o their_o relic_n the_o glory_n of_o accompany_v they_o in_o their_o last_o repository_n and_o take_v place_n near_o they_o shall_v have_v so_o possess_v any_o one_o as_o to_o beget_v in_o his_o mind_n out_o of_o a_o carnal_a affectation_n sinister_a design_n and_o jealousy_n or_o as_o if_o those_o who_o be_v inter_v in_o the_o fabric_n particular_o consecrate_a to_o their_o memory_n have_v have_v a_o near_a communion_n with_o they_o than_o other_o christian_n who_o have_v have_v their_o burial_n in_o the_o common_a cemetery_n whence_o their_o body_n have_v be_v take_v up_o this_o ridiculously-ambitious_a kind_n of_o superstition_n become_v immediate_o upon_o its_o first_o eruption_n importunate_a the_o emperor_n who_o think_v it_o scandalous_a and_o likely_a to_o beget_v trouble_n and_o disturbance_n have_v conceive_v it_o may_v have_v be_v banish_v the_o church_n by_o their_o law_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o twenty_o of_o july_n 381._o express_v as_o much_o in_o terminis_fw-la nè_fw-la alicujus_fw-la fallax_fw-la &_o arguta_fw-la solertia_fw-la ab_fw-la huius_fw-la se_fw-la praecepti_fw-la intention_n subducat_fw-la atque_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la vel_fw-la martyrum_fw-la sedem_fw-la humandis_fw-la corporibus_fw-la aestimat_fw-la esse_fw-la concessam_fw-la ab_fw-la his_fw-la quoque_fw-la it_z à _fw-la ut_fw-la à _fw-la reliquo_fw-la civitatis_fw-la noverint_fw-la sè_fw-la atque_fw-la intelligant_fw-la esse_fw-la submotos_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o deceitfulness_n and_o unfeigned_a subtlety_n of_o any_o one_o may_v not_o decline_v the_o intention_n of_o his_o command_n and_o as_o imagine_v that_o the_o abode_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o martyr_n be_v allow_v for_o the_o interment_n of_o body_n let_v they_o know_v and_o understand_v that_o they_o be_v debar_v thence_o in_o like_a manner_n as_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o city_n hence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o christian_a prince_n be_v that_o no_o body_n shall_v be_v inter_v either_o in_o constantinople_n or_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o martyr_n but_o their_o regulation_n though_o rational_a in_o itself_o prove_v ineffectual_a through_o the_o joint_a design_n of_o the_o prelate_n and_o the_o people_n who_o make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o the_o utmost_a to_o oppose_v it_o rather_o heighten_v then_o abate_v their_o passion_n so_o that_o as_o since_o that_o time_n under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n people_n light_v a_o great_a number_n of_o wax-candle_n even_o while_o the_o sun_n shine_v and_o maintain_v they_o have_v reason_n so_o to_o do_v in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o light_v they_o not_o as_o sometime_o under_o persecution_n to_o chase_v away_o darkness_n but_o to_o express_v sign_n of_o joy_n every_o one_o as_o much_o as_o in_o his_o power_n lay_v concern_v himself_o in_o that_o magnificence_n and_o according_a to_o his_o ability_n contribute_v thereto_o so_o every_o one_o take_v a_o humour_n to_o slight_v the_o common_a cemetery_n and_o to_o dispute_v who_o shall_v have_v the_o near_a place_n to_o the_o martyr_n in_o their_o own_o church_n purchase_v according_a to_o the_o present_a expression_n even_o at_o this_o day_n the_o entrance_n of_o the_o holy_a land_n with_o sum_n of_o money_n but_o though_o the_o common_a rate_n of_o people_n be_v easy_o draw_v into_o this_o design_n and_o promote_v it_o with_o extraordinary_a earnestness_n yet_o the_o more_o modest_a decline_v it_o and_o demeaning_n themselves_o according_a to_o the_o example_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o ancestor_n contain_v themselves_o through_o a_o commendable_a reservedness_n within_o the_o term_n of_o the_o pristine_a simplicity_n among_o these_o be_v pope_n damasus_n of_o who_o we_o have_v certain_a verse_n conclude_v a_o inscription_n which_o he_o have_v put_v on_o the_o frontispiece_n of_o saint_n laurence_n church_n call_v upon_o this_o occasion_n in_o damaso_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o another_o church_n dedicate_v to_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o same_o saint_n and_o and_o call_v in_o lucina_n because_o of_o lucina_n a_o roman_a lady_n who_o have_v first_o take_v upon_o her_o the_o care_n of_o gather_v together_o and_o bury_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o body_n of_o that_o glorious_a martyr_n he_o say_v thus_o 35._o hic_fw-la volui_fw-la fateor_fw-la damasus_n mea_fw-la condere_fw-la membra_fw-la sed_fw-la cineres_fw-la timui_fw-la sanctos_fw-la vexare_fw-la piorum_fw-la i_o must_v confess_v i_o here_o will_v faiâ—_n my_o body_n lie_v in_o dust_n be_v it_o not_o to_o offend_v the_o ash_n of_o the_o just_a and_o these_o figurative_a word_n deserve_v to_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o particular_o consider_v in_o as_o much_o as_o any_o one_o may_v judge_n that_o so_o great_a a_o person_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o relic_n of_o saint_n laurence_n can_v be_v no_o less_o destitute_a of_o sentiment_n then_o of_o life_n but_o poëtical_o borrow_v the_o metaphorical_a expression_n as_o well_o of_o the_o heathen_a who_o be_v wont_a to_o make_v the_o same_o wish_v for_o their_o decease_a friend_n may_v the_o earth_n lie_v light_n upon_o thou_o may_v thy_o bone_n gentle_o rest_n as_o of_o the_o prophet_n as_o isaiah_n who_o introduce_v 9_o hell_n move_v from_o beneath_o because_o of_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n to_o meet_v he_o at_o his_o come_n and_o to_o stir_v up_o the_o dead_a for_o he_o and_o to_o raise_v up_o from_o their_o throne_n all_o the_o king_n of_o nation_n to_o insult_v at_o his_o misery_n he_o consider_v his_o
extraordinary_a swiftness_n be_v present_a every_o where_o to_o insinuate_v that_o some_o as_o well_o as_o other_o be_v every_o where_o not_o in_o the_o same_o moment_n but_o in_o pass_v successive_o from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o and_o in_o different_a moment_n which_o yet_o according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n augustine_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr cur_n â_fw-la pro_fw-la mortuis_fw-la chap._n 16_o can_v be_v absolute_o affirm_v the_o miracle_n attribute_v to_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v grant_v they_o be_v true_a be_v haply_o do_v either_o by_o angel_n or_o by_o the_o immediate_a operation_n of_o god_n power_n so_o as_o that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n to_o suppose_v that_o the_o spirit_n which_o god_n have_v take_v to_o himself_o actual_o leave_v their_o heavenly_a mansion_n shall_v walk_v up_o and_o down_o on_o earth_n 3._o what_o st._n gregory_n of_o rome_n say_v that_o the_o bone_n of_o martyr_n live_v take_v literal_o will_v imply_v a_o palpable_a contradiction_n which_o we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o take_v away_o say_v that_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o great_a pope_n the_o virtue_n which_o he_o think_v produce_v its_o effect_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o saint_n bone_n and_o when_o they_o be_v touch_v by_o man_n though_o it_o be_v not_o in_o they_o but_o in_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o they_o instead_o of_o a_o kind_n of_o life_n 4._o what_o he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o know_v god_n who_o know_v all_o thing_n do_v also_o know_v all_o thing_n and_o that_o have_v his_o light_n within_o they_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o any_o thing_n without_o do_v so_o much_o the_o more_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o moderation_n that_o without_o it_o it_o be_v absolute_o false_a in_o the_o judgement_n even_o of_o the_o 5._o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o refute_v their_o conceit_n who_o think_v the_o essence_n of_o god_n a_o mirror_n wherein_o all_o thing_n be_v see_v it_o must_v therefore_o be_v that_o all_o expression_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v to_o be_v bear_v with_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o intention_n who_o have_v use_v they_o rather_o than_o rigorous_o examine_v or_o take_v as_o the_o natural_a signification_n of_o the_o term_n whereof_o they_o consist_v may_v seem_v to_o require_v and_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v content_a to_o say_v of_o any_o such_o what_o st._n 49._o augustine_n conceive_v aught_o to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o expression_n of_o st._n ambrose_n affirm_v that_o zacharias_n and_o elizabeth_n either_o have_v be_v or_o may_v have_v be_v without_o sin_n either_o that_o be_v say_v according_a to_o some_o probable_a manner_n but_o such_o as_o have_v not_o pass_v examination_n or_o if_o the_o author_n mean_v it_o so_o he_o have_v retract_v his_o sentiment_n by_o bring_v it_o to_o a_o more_o rigorous_a trial_n but_o however_o whether_o we_o be_v or_o be_v not_o incline_v to_o this_o candour_n we_o shall_v be_v still_o oblige_v to_o confess_v how_o hard_o it_o be_v to_o warrant_v those_o imagination_n and_o discourse_n which_o be_v destitute_a of_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n speak_v in_o his_o word_n have_v no_o other_o ground_n than_o the_o probability_n which_o by_o the_o beauty_n of_o their_o outward_a appearance_n have_v dazzle_v the_o great_a wit_n of_o which_o number_n not_o any_o one_o but_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v how_o slight_o he_o be_v inform_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v in_o the_o lord_n since_o they_o have_v all_o of_o they_o express_v themselves_o with_o so_o much_o inconvenience_n both_o in_o their_o ratiocination_n and_o word_n that_o to_o reconcile_v they_o to_o a_o sound_a sense_n they_o must_v be_v half-â—estroyed_n chap._n li._n of_o the_o lesson_n of_o scripture_n contain_v in_o the_o missal_n and_o breviary_n in_o what_o regard_v the_o office_n of_o the_o dead_a if_o ever_o antiquity_n have_v be_v either_o imbue_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n account_n at_o this_o day_n among_o the_o article_n of_o her_o faith_n or_o have_v find_v any_o tract_n of_o it_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n there_o will_v have_v be_v some_o remark_n to_o insinuate_v as_o much_o first_o in_o the_o public_a service_n especial_o in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o second_o day_n of_o november_n devote_v 650._o year_n after_o to_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o dâ—…rted_a second_o in_o the_o mass_n of_o the_o dead_a three_o in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o be_v say_v by_o all_o that_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o the_o first_o day_n not_o be_v a_o festival_n of_o every_o month_n the_o time_n of_o easter_n only_o except_v and_o on_o every_o monday_n not_o appoint_v otherwise_o of_o the_o advent_n and_o lent_n except_o monday_n in_o the_o passion-week_n let_v we_o then_o cast_v our_o eye_n on_o all_o the_o lesson_n extract_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o in_o the_o fear_n of_o his_o name_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o consider_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n therein_o that_o may_v in_o the_o least_o countenance_n so_o strange_a a_o opinion_n upon_o the_o second_o of_o november_n after_o the_o sing_n of_o the_o second_o and_o three_o verse_n of_o the_o sixty_o five_o psalm_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n or_o sixty_o four_o according_a to_o the_o greek_n where_o there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n concern_v either_o the_o dead_a or_o their_o state_n or_o the_o custom_n of_o pray_v for_o they_o or_o the_o need_n it_o be_v pretend_v they_o stand_v in_o to_o get_v out_o of_o their_o pain_n there_o be_v read_v the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o of_o maccabee_n from_o the_o forty_o three_o verse_n to_o the_o end_n a_o title_n which_o the_o ancient_a church_n never_o consider_v and_o which_o 31._o amount_v to_o nothing_o at_o all_o in_o order_n to_o the_o proof_n as_o well_o of_o the_o first_o hypothesis_n upon_o which_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o second_o age_n ground_v the_o custom_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a as_o of_o purgatory_n which_o come_v into_o credit_n four_o hundred_o year_n after_o then_o be_v sing_v the_o four_o verse_n of_o the_o latin_n twenty_o three_o psalm_n where_o the_o prophet_n rely_v on_o the_o paternal_a care_n of_o god_n his_o shepherd_n rejoice_v in_o the_o assurance_n of_o his_o protection_n and_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o verse_n of_o the_o xlii_o psalm_n greek_n where_o he_o make_v protestation_n of_o his_o zeal_n &_o the_o desire_n he_o have_v to_o be_v high_o sensible_a of_o the_o consolation_n of_o his_o god_n which_o no_o way_n induce_v either_o that_o the_o dead_a do_v ever_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n or_o that_o those_o prayer_n be_v any_o way_n beneficial_a to_o they_o from_o thence_o they_o pass_v to_o the_o twenty_o five_o twenty_o six_o twenty_o seven_o twenty_o eight_o and_o twenty_o nine_o verse_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n at_o the_o head_n whereof_o some_o body_n i_o know_v not_o who_o have_v i_o know_v not_o how_o nor_o when_o thrust_v in_o of_o his_o own_o head_n these_o word_n discipulis_fw-la then_o jesus_n say_v to_o his_o disciple_n where_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o that_o place_n of_o the_o gospel_n teach_v only_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v be_v appoint_v judge_n of_o man_n and_o that_o he_o will_v raise_v they_o all_o up_o again_o by_o his_o power_n do_v not_o any_o way_n prove_v that_o those_o who_o die_v in_o any_o manner_n whatsoever_o be_v ever_o to_o hope_v for_o any_o benefit_n from_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o survive_a sâ—â—ce_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v the_o dead_a shall_v be_v call_v out_o of_o their_o grave_n by_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o rise_v again_o and_o receive_v their_o judgement_n therefore_o they_o be_v in_o a_o place_n of_o torment_n we_o must_v pray_v for_o they_o after_o their_o death_n and_o the_o prayer_n make_v for_o they_o will_v contribute_v to_o their_o deliverance_n out_o of_o pain_n in_o the_o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a there_o be_v recite_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o word_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o maccabee_n which_o make_v so_o much_o the_o less_o for_o their_o design_n who_o read_v they_o by_o how_o much_o they_o contain_v a_o corrupt_a interpretation_n of_o the_o fact_n of_o judas_n â—…accabaeus_fw-la and_o suppose_v hypothesis_n which_o they_o themselves_o grant_v not_o at_o this_o day_n second_o there_o be_v read_v from_o the_o thirteen_o verse_n of_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n where_o the_o apostle_n forbid_v lamentation_n for_o the_o dead_a treat_v as_o well_o of_o the_o certainty_n as_o order_n of_o their_o
resurrection_n the_o presupposition_n whereof_o do_v not_o in_o â—…e_n either_o that_o the_o faithful_a depart_v this_o life_n to_o go_v into_o a_o place_n of_o torment_n or_o that_o there_o be_v any_o necessity_n of_o bewail_v they_o or_o pray_v for_o they_o after_o their_o death_n the_o consequence_n be_v not_o good_a he_o shall_v rise_v up_o in_o glory_n therefore_o he_o be_v in_o a_o place_n of_o pain_n and_o must_v be_v deliver_v thence_o by_o prayer_n three_o text._n there_o be_v read_v the_o thirteen_o verse_n of_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n where_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n advertise_v st._n john_n by_o a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n that_o from_o henceforth_o those_o who_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n be_v bless_v and_o rest_n from_o their_o labour_n demolish_v the_o very_a foundation_n as_o well_o of_o prayer_n for_o the_o faithful_a depart_v as_o of_o purgatory_n where_o it_o be_v pretend_v they_o suffer_v the_o temporal_a punishment_n due_a to_o their_o sin_n for_o if_o they_o be_v bless_v and_o upon_o that_o account_n in_o possession_n of_o what_o may_v be_v desire_v on_o their_o behalf_n they_o stand_v in_o no_o further_a need_n that_o any_o thing_n shall_v be_v desire_v for_o they_o and_o again_o if_o they_o be_v bless_v and_o rest_n from_o their_o labour_n from_o henceforth_o they_o be_v from_o henceforth_o exempt_v from_o pain_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o to_o be_v bless_v and_o to_o rest_n shall_v signify_v to_o be_v torment_v and_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o to_o endure_v the_o burn_a of_o a_o infernal_a fire_n shall_v be_v to_o rest_v from_o one_o labour_n and_o enjoy_v the_o bliss_n consequent_a thereto_o four_o there_o be_v read_v from_o the_o one_o and_o fifty_o verse_n of_o the_o fifteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n to_o the_o fifty_o seven_o inclusive_o express_v the_o assurance_n which_o the_o apostle_n give_v the_o church_n of_o her_o bless_a resurrection_n whereby_o death_n shall_v be_v swallow_v up_o in_o victory_n and_o every_o believer_n clothe_v with_o immortality_n and_o every_o one_o know_v that_o from_o this_o proposition_n he_o shall_v rise_v again_o in_o incorruption_n the_o law_n of_o ratiocination_n will_v never_o suffer_v this_o inference_n to_o be_v draw_v therefore_o he_o be_v torment_v and_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o be_v pray_v for_o before_o he_o rise_v again_o five_o there_o be_v read_v the_o four_o verse_n of_o the_o three_o and_o twenty_o psalm_n and_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o of_o the_o two_o and_o fourti_v which_o only_o represent_v the_o state_n of_o the_o faithful_a person_n during_o the_o course_n of_o this_o life_n and_o not_o that_o which_o be_v to_o follow_v upon_o his_o departure_n hence_o six_o there_o be_v read_v out_o of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n from_o the_o one_o and_o twenty_o verse_n to_o the_o seven_o &_o twenty_o inclusive_o where_o the_o son_n of_o god_n call_v himself_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o life_n testify_v that_o he_o who_o believe_v in_o he_o shall_v live_v and_o shall_v never_o die_v which_o to_o a_o person_n that_o have_v but_o the_o least_o use_n of_o reason_n will_v never_o give_v any_o ground_n to_o infer_v that_o he_o who_o shall_v live_v and_o shall_v never_o die_v shall_v for_o a_o certain_a time_n after_o the_o dissolution_n of_o his_o body_n be_v confine_v to_o a_o place_n of_o torment_n where_o he_o shall_v stand_v extreme_o in_o need_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o survive_a seven_o there_o be_v read_v out_o of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o suis_fw-la st._n john_n the_o three_o and_o fifty_o and_o four_o and_o fifty_o verse_n where_o the_o son_n of_o god_n recommend_v the_o eat_v of_o his_o flesh_n and_o the_o drink_v of_o his_o blood_n promise_v he_o who_o shall_v eat_v and_o drink_v thereof_o that_o he_o shall_v have_v eternal_a life_n and_o shall_v be_v raise_v up_o again_o at_o the_o last_o day_n eight_o immediate_o after_o there_o be_v read_v the_o second_o time_n as_o well_o the_o same_o word_n as_o the_o precedent_n begin_v from_o the_o one_o and_o fifty_o verse_n which_o have_v i_o know_v not_o how_o make_v shift_v to_o gather_v this_o preface_n in_o illo_fw-la tempore_fw-la dixit_fw-la jesus_n discipulis_fw-la suis_fw-la &_o turbis_fw-la judaeorum_fw-la etc._n etc._n then_o jesus_n say_v to_o his_o disoiple_n and_o to_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o jew_n upon_o which_o i_o have_v further_o to_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o necessity_n of_o conclude_v from_o the_o promise_v make_v by_o the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o those_o who_o participate_v of_o his_o flesh_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n shall_v after_o death_n be_v destine_v to_o endure_v the_o punishment_n of_o a_o subterranean_a fire_n and_o therein_o torment_v expect_v to_o be_v relieve_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o their_o survive_a brethren_n nineth_o there_o be_v read_v with_o the_o same_o preface_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o chapter_n the_o 21_o 22_o 23_o and_o 24_o verse_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n where_o our_o saviour_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o affirm_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o power_n of_o judge_v which_o he_o receive_v of_o his_o father_n that_o he_o who_o believe_v in_o he_o have_v eternal_a life_n and_o shall_v not_o come_v into_o judgement_n but_o shall_v pass_v or_o rather_o as_o the_o greek_a the_o syriaok_n and_o the_o latin_a version_n recommend_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v it_o be_v pass_v from_o death_n to_o life_n in_o as_o much_o i_o say_v as_o our_o saviour_n oblige_v the_o believer_n to_o be_v certain_o persuade_v that_o he_o shall_v not_o after_o this_o life_n be_v liable_a to_o any_o pain_n whatsoever_o for_o his_o sin_n since_o they_o be_v thing_n absolute_o incompatible_a that_o be_v pass_v from_o death_n he_o shall_v have_v eternal_a life_n as_o the_o inviolable_a promise_n of_o his_o saviour_n express_v and_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v to_o endure_v for_o ever_o so_o short_a a_o space_n of_o time_n the_o torment_n of_o death_n and_o hell_n as_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n suppose_v that_o he_o shall_v not_o come_v into_o judgement_n as_o the_o gospel_n express_o declare_v and_o that_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judgement_n to_o be_v therein_o condemn_v for_o a_o time_n according_a to_o what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v those_o of_o her_o communion_n ten_o and_o last_o with_o a_o suis_fw-la preface_n take_v up_o i_o know_v not_o whence_o there_o be_v read_v the_o thirty_o seven_o the_o thirty_o eight_o the_o thirty_o nine_o and_o the_o fourti_v verse_n of_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n where_o our_o saviour_n promise_v to_o raise_v up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n those_o who_o believe_v in_o he_o give_v they_o such_o comfort_n by_o the_o assurance_n of_o their_o final_a felicity_n as_o may_v raise_v they_o out_o of_o all_o fear_n that_o between_o the_o moment_n of_o their_o death_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n they_o shall_v suffer_v any_o punishment_n and_o be_v sensible_a of_o any_o need_n they_o shall_v stand_v in_o of_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o live_n in_o fine_a there_o be_v read_v as_o on_o the_o second_o of_o november_n and_o with_o the_o same_o preface_n the_o twenty_o five_o the_o twenty_o six_o the_o twenty_o seven_o the_o twenty_o eight_o and_o the_o twenty_o nine_o verse_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o saint_n john_n which_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v to_o make_v nothing_o to_o the_o business_n either_o of_o purgatory_n or_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a on_o the_o contrary_a from_o all_o these_o lesson_n it_o be_v necessary_o manifest_a first_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o at_o the_o present_n make_v use_v of_o they_o as_o inducement_n to_o the_o live_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o dead_a have_v not_o haply_o any_o thing_n more_o answerable_a to_o her_o intention_n and_o make_v a_o silent_a confession_n that_o her_o service_n for_o the_o depart_v and_o the_o belief_n of_o her_o purgatory_n have_v not_o any_o foundation_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v the_o voluntary_a devotion_n of_o man_n intrude_a into_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v not_o see_v and_o for_o that_o reason_n brand_v with_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o st._n paul_n 2_o coloss_n xviii_o 22_o 23._o second_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o have_v introduce_v into_o her_o liturgy_n the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v many_o age_n before_o any_o of_o her_o child_n have_v conceive_v the_o least_o thought_n of_o purgatory_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n maintain_v by_o superstition_n and_o interest_n have_v no_o other_o design_n in_o it_o then_o by_o all_o these_o lesson_n which_o treat_v of_o the_o general_a
â—ejurrection_n of_o the_o saint_n to_o comfort_v the_o faithful_a cast_v down_o at_o the_o death_n of_o their_o brethren_n set_v before_o their_o eye_n so_o many_o certificate_n of_o the_o future_a resurrection_n of_o he_o who_o memory_n they_o celebrate_v and_o incline_v every_o one_o of_o they_o by_o the_o meditation_n of_o so_o many_o celestial_a document_n to_o the_o expectation_n of_o that_o last_o deliverance_n wherein_o their_o lord_n make_v they_o to_o triumph_v over_o death_n shall_v clothe_v they_o with_o incorruption_n and_o crown_v their_o head_n with_o eternal_a glory_n if_o then_o the_o set_a form_n of_o the_o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a can_v afford_v we_o any_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o may_v serve_v either_o for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n or_o the_o insinuation_n of_o the_o custom_n of_o prave_v for_o the_o dead_a we_o be_v not_o to_o promise_v ourselves_o that_o the_o office_n of_o the_o dead_a contain_v in_o the_o breviary_n shall_v furnish_v we_o with_o any_o thing_n more_o express_a in_o this_o late_a we_o meet_v with_o several_a lesson_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o â—ob_v the_o first_o take_v out_o of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n from_o the_o sixteen_o verse_n to_o the_o end_n the_o second_o out_o of_o the_o ten_o chapter_n from_o the_o first_o verse_n to_o the_o seven_o inclusive_o the_o three_o out_o of_o the_o same_o chapter_n from_o the_o eight_o verse_n to_o the_o twelve_o the_o four_o out_o of_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n from_o the_o twenty_o second_o verse_n to_o the_o twenty_o eight_o the_o five_o out_o of_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n from_o the_o first_o verse_n to_o the_o six_o the_o six_o lesson_n out_o of_o the_o same_o chapter_n from_o the_o thirteen_o verse_n to_o the_o eighteen_o the_o seven_o out_o of_o the_o seventeen_o chapter_n from_o the_o first_o verse_n to_o the_o three_o and_o from_o the_o eleven_o to_o the_o fifteen_o verse_n the_o eight_o out_o of_o the_o nineteen_o chapter_n from_o the_o twenty_o verse_n to_o the_o twenty_o seven_o and_o the_o nine_o out_o of_o the_o ten_o chapter_n from_o the_o eighteen_o verse_n to_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o we_o find_v there_o also_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o verse_n of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o every_o where_o we_o have_v certain_a bewailing_n of_o that_o great_a example_n of_o patience_n groan_v under_o the_o scourge_n of_o god_n and_o force_v to_o lamentation_n under_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o chastisement_n but_o who_o from_o the_o cry_n and_o complaint_n of_o a_o man_n alive_a force_v their_o way_n from_o the_o bottom_n of_o his_o heart_n through_o the_o violence_n of_o his_o anguish_n and_o the_o dread_a he_o be_v in_o of_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n will_v conclude_v either_o that_o there_o be_v purgatory_n or_o any_o necessity_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a must_v the_o expression_n use_v by_o afflict_a person_n reduce_v to_o bemoan_v themselves_o in_o this_o life_n serve_v for_o a_o precedent_n to_o the_o separate_a soul_n which_o be_v suppose_v not_o simple_o to_o pass_v through_o but_o to_o be_v melt_v again_o after_o a_o certain_a manner_n in_o the_o fire_n appoint_v to_o purge_v they_o be_v it_o grant_v that_o some_o bless_a soul_n crush_v after_o its_o departure_n out_o of_o the_o body_n under_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o great_a judge_n may_v make_v to_o herself_o some_o certain_a application_n of_o the_o grievance_n of_o job_n shall_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v upon_o she_o without_o fall_v into_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o make_v herself_o ridiculous_a to_o attribute_v unto_o it_o the_o lesson_n she_o have_v extract_v out_o of_o his_o discourse_n which_o can_v suit_v but_o with_o the_o condition_n of_o a_o man_n languish_v in_o this_o world_n for_o example_n what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o first_o 16._o my_o day_n be_v vanity_n etc._n etc._n 19_o how_o long_o will_v thou_o not_o let_v i_o alone_o till_o i_o swallow_v down_o my_o spittle_n etc._n etc._n 21._o now_o shall_v i_o sleep_v in_o the_o dust_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o second_o 1._o my_o soul_n be_v weary_a of_o my_o life_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o three_o 9_o thou_o have_v make_v i_o as_o clay_n and_o will_v thou_o bring_v i_o into_o dust_n again_o 11._o thou_o have_v clothe_v i_o with_o skin_n and_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o four_o 28._o i_o be_o to_o be_v consume_v as_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v rot_v and_o as_o a_o garment_n that_o be_v moth-eaten_a in_o the_o five_o 1._o man_n that_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o woman_n be_v of_o few_o day_n in_o the_o six_o 14._o if_o a_o man_n die_v shall_v he_o live_v again_o in_o the_o seven_o 1._o my_o day_n be_v extinct_a the_o grave_n be_v ready_a for_o i_o in_o the_o eight_o 20._o my_o bone_n cleave_v to_o my_o skin_n and_o to_o my_o flesh_n hardly_o be_o i_o escape_v with_o the_o skin_n of_o my_o tooth_n and_o in_o the_o nine_o 20._o be_v not_o my_o day_n few_o cease_v then_o etc._n etc._n these_o complaint_n proceed_v not_o from_o a_o spirit_n destitute_a of_o body_n but_o may_v well_o fall_v from_o a_o disease_a person_n suffer_v as_o well_o in_o body_n as_o spirit_n who_o make_v account_n to_o die_v without_o any_o respite_n and_o who_o consider_v with_o horror_n that_o his_o languish_a life_n be_v as_o it_o be_v swallow_v up_o in_o a_o gulf_n of_o misery_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v also_o that_o there_o be_v some_o passage_n which_o discover_v so_o much_o disorder_n that_o job_n be_v come_v to_o himself_o after_o he_o have_v be_v reprove_v not_o only_o by_o 38._o elihu_n but_o by_o god_n himself_o condemn_v they_o acknowledge_v that_o 6._o he_o speak_v what_o he_o know_v not_o abhor_a himself_o and_o repent_v in_o dust_n and_o ash_n for_o who_o can_v endure_v in_o the_o second_o lesson_n the_o bitter_a reproach_n against_o god_n adjuves_fw-mi be_v it_o good_a unto_o thou_o that_o thou_o shall_v oppress_v i_o that_o thou_o shall_v despise_v the_o work_n of_o thy_o hand_n and_o shine_v upon_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o in_o the_o seven_o â—eus_fw-la i_o have_v not_o sin_v and_o my_o eye_n be_v fasten_v on_o bitterness_n to_o speak_v sincere_o can_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o hold_v as_o a_o thing_n 2._o decide_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o father_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v impeccable_a from_o the_o moment_n of_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o the_o body_n they_o animate_v without_o extravagance_n mould_v her_o devotion_n on_o those_o slip_n of_o discourse_n which_o god_n himself_o have_v charge_v with_o sin_n she_o have_v therefore_o make_v a_o extract_n of_o these_o nine_o lesson_n take_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o job_n not_o to_o serve_v for_o a_o draught_n of_o the_o doleful_a state_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o she_o pretend_v condemn_v into_o her_o purgatory_n but_o to_o instruct_v every_o one_o of_o those_o who_o she_o exhort_v to_o relieve_v they_o with_o their_o suffrage_n that_o to_o be_v well_o dispose_v to_o render_v they_o that_o office_n he_o shall_v view_v himself_o in_o the_o example_n of_o job_n religious_o imitate_v his_o virtue_n and_o faith_n and_o be_v always_o careful_a to_o avoid_v his_o miscarriage_n upon_o the_o same_o account_n have_v she_o insert_v into_o the_o office_n of_o the_o dead_a abundance_n of_o psalm_n contain_v not_o only_a lesson_n of_o penance_n as_o the_o 6._o 32_o 38_o 51_o 102_o 130_o and_o 143._o call_v upon_o that_o occasion_n the_o seven_o penitential_a psalm_n but_o also_o of_o prayer_n as_o the_o 5_o 7_o 25_o 42_o 67_o 120_o 123._o of_o praise_n as_o the_o 65_o 121_o 126_o 127_o 128_o 131_o 132_o 133_o 134_o 135_o 146_o 148_o 149_o 150._o of_o thanksgiving_n as_o the_o 23_o 27_o 40_o 63_o 116_o 124_o 129_o 136._o the_o canticle_n of_o ezechias_n and_o zacharies_n of_o blessing_n and_o exhortation_n as_o the_o 41_o 122_o 125_o 131._o the_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o 95_o psalm_n and_o the_o 8_o verse_n of_o the_o 113_o for_o who_o can_v ever_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o protestation_n which_o we_o make_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n of_o our_o mortification_n and_o the_o prayer_n whereby_o we_o beg_v his_o protection_n and_o favour_n towards_o ourselves_o and_o the_o praise_n whereby_o we_o celebrate_v the_o glory_n of_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n and_o the_o thanks_o we_o give_v he_o for_o the_o benefit_n which_o he_o daily_o communicate_v to_o we_o and_o the_o benediction_n which_o we_o pour_v out_o with_o joy_n be_v to_o publish_v the_o welfare_n as_o well_o of_o the_o whole_a state_n of_o his_o church_n as_o of_o the_o member_n whereof_o it_o consist_v and_o the_o exhortation_n whereby_o we_o encourage_v they_o to_o well_o do_v shall_v rational_o be_v look_v on_o as_o suffrage_n whereby_o we_o relieve_v our_o depart_a brethren_n
great_a judge_n who_o intend_v to_o examine_v they_o with_o all_o rigour_n and_o though_o we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o reconcile_v these_o kind_n of_o expression_n which_o mutual_o destroy_v one_o the_o other_o will_v it_o be_v in_o our_o power_n to_o persuade_v any_o that_o those_o who_o after_o they_o have_v say_v of_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o be_v immediate_o upon_o their_o departure_n carry_v by_o the_o angel_n into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o patriarch_n hold_v withal_o that_o they_o be_v beforehand_o send_v into_o a_o place_n of_o torment_n speak_v more_o rational_o than_o those_o who_o dare_v affirm_v that_o the_o king_n lodge_v near_o himself_o in_o his_o palace_n the_o malefactor_n who_o he_o keep_v in_o restraint_n in_o the_o most_o loathsome_a dungeon_n and_o hole_n of_o his_o prison_n and_o that_o no_o man_n may_v imagine_v that_o this_o wish_v may_v christ_n who_o be_v crucify_v for_o thou_o deliver_v thou_o out_o of_o torment_n have_v any_o relation_n to_o the_o torment_n of_o the_o pretend_a purgatory_n we_o need_v only_o to_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v make_v for_o a_o sick_a person_n overwhelm_v with_o the_o torment_n of_o the_o last_o agony_n immediate_o precede_v his_o death_n to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o though_o it_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o torment_n which_o wicked_a spirit_n be_v to_o expect_v after_o death_n reason_n will_v force_v we_o to_o avow_v that_o the_o believer_n recommend_v to_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v exempt_v from_o they_o after_o death_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o be_v deliver_v from_o eternal_a death_n from_o the_o danger_n of_o hell_n and_o from_o the_o snare_n of_o his_o torment_n which_o he_o never_o feel_v nor_o ever_o shall_v feel_v for_o as_o much_o as_o christ_n crucify_v and_o dead_a for_o he_o preserve_v and_o free_v he_o from_o they_o and_o as_o to_o the_o prayer_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v and_o appoint_v to_o be_v make_v for_o the_o dead_a desire_v that_o god_n will_v pardon_v their_o sin_n deliver_v they_o from_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n and_o from_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o put_v they_o into_o the_o possession_n of_o eternal_a bliss_n they_o can_v according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o antiquity_n be_v take_v in_o any_o other_o sense_n than_o what_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v nay_o this_o very_a circumstance_n that_o the_o modern_a greek_n and_o other_o who_o deny_v purgatory_n no_o less_o than_o the_o protestant_n do_v daily_o make_v those_o prayer_n irrefutable_o prove_v that_o purgatory_n can_v necessary_o be_v infer_v from_o they_o chap._n liii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o as_o much_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o those_o of_o her_o communion_n be_v not_o any_o way_n satisfy_v with_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n at_o this_o day_n who_o so_o join_v with_o she_o in_o the_o custom_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a that_o they_o join_v with_o the_o protestant_n against_o she_o in_o deny_v purgatory_n and_o that_o upon_o that_o account_n she_o censure_v they_o as_o desertour_n of_o the_o faith_n deliver_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n who_o she_o pretend_v to_o be_v of_o her_o side_n and_o reproach_n they_o with_o a_o shameful_a breach_n of_o the_o promise_n they_o have_v make_v on_o friday_n the_o six_o of_o july_n 1274._o at_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n and_o on_o monday_n the_o six_o of_o july_n 1439._o at_o that_o of_o florence_n to_o embrace_v her_o belief_n we_o be_v to_o consider_v these_o two_o thing_n distinct_o first_o what_o ground_n she_o may_v have_v to_o complain_v of_o their_o inconstancy_n and_o second_o in_o what_o opinion_n they_o have_v continue_v to_o the_o present_a the_o latin_n who_o have_v take_v constantinople_n by_o assault_n on_o monday_n the_o twelve_o of_o april_n 1204._o have_v be_v drive_v thence_o by_o michael_n palaeologus_n on_o wednesday_n the_o twelve_o of_o july_n 1261._o this_o prince_n to_o settle_v himself_o in_o his_o possession_n against_o the_o attempt_n as_o well_o of_o the_o turk_n as_o the_o emperor_n baldwin_n de_fw-fr courtenay_n who_o be_v then_o in_o league_n with_o charles_n of_o anjou_n king_n of_o the_o two_o sicily_n the_o republic_n of_o venice_n and_o theobald_n king_n of_o navarr_n and_o count_n of_o champagne_n to_o who_o he_o have_v promise_v the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o lose_a state_n in_o case_n he_o may_v recover_v it_o take_v what_o according_a to_o the_o advice_n of_o his_o despair_n seem_v best_o a_o resolution_n to_o cast_v himself_o into_o the_o arm_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o ten_o and_o to_o grant_v he_o any_o thing_n he_o shall_v desire_v for_o perceive_v that_o baldwin_n his_o competitour_n have_v in_o the_o year_n 1267._o affiance_a and_o in_o the_o year_n 1273._o marry_a his_o only_a son_n philip_n to_o beatrix_n the_o daughter_n of_o charles_n that_o charles_n not_o think_v it_o enough_o that_o his_o son-in-law_n have_v take_v the_o imperial_a crown_n have_v also_o raise_v a_o powerful_a army_n to_o carry_v on_o his_o design_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n convocate_v by_o pope_n gregory_n to_o meet_v on_o the_o first_o of_o may_n 1274._o threaten_v he_o with_o no_o less_o then_o absolute_a ruin_n he_o hasten_v to_o conjure_v and_o lay_v it_o by_o the_o only_a mean_n he_o have_v leave_v he_o send_v to_o he_o in_o who_o hand_n it_o lay_v to_o prevent_v the_o storm_n the_o pope_n flatter_v by_o a_o great_a confidence_n of_o establish_v his_o power_n in_o the_o east_n immediate_o dispatch_v thither_o hierome_n d'_fw-fr ascoli_n reimond_n beranger_n bonagratia_n of_o saint_n john_n in_o perficeto_n and_o bonaventure_n de_fw-fr mugello_n franciscan_a friar_n who_o enter_v into_o conference_n with_o the_o greek_a emperor_n get_v from_o he_o what_o they_o desire_v and_o cause_v he_o to_o write_v concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a in_o these_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n if_o those_o who_o be_v true_o penitent_a depart_v hence_o in_o charity_n before_o they_o have_v by_o work_n worthy_a repentance_n make_v satisfaction_n for_o that_o wherein_o they_o have_v sin_v and_o fail_v the_o soul_n of_o such_o be_v after_o death_n purge_v by_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n according_a to_o what_o brother_n ten_o john_n have_v declare_v unto_o we_o and_o to_o mitigate_v those_o pain_n the_o congregation_n of_o the_o faithful_a survive_v be_v beneficial_a i_o mean_v the_o sacred_a celebration_n of_o service_n prayer_n and_o alm_n and_o other_o work_n of_o piety_n which_o be_v ordinary_o perform_v by_o the_o faithful_a for_o other_o of_o the_o faithful_a according_a to_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o church_n these_o letter_n which_o tend_v only_o to_o gain_v the_o affection_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o traverse_v the_o design_n of_o the_o king_n of_o sicily_n have_v strike_v the_o patriarch_n joseph_n so_o to_o the_o heart_n that_o after_o he_o have_v bold_o protest_v against_o they_o he_o withdraw_v choose_v rather_o to_o continue_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o day_n a_o private_a person_n then_o to_o enjoy_v the_o prelacy_n with_o the_o remorse_n and_o shame_n of_o have_v countenance_v by_o his_o consent_n a_o agreement_n which_o he_o think_v conclude_v by_o counsel_n carry_v on_o by_o worldly_a design_n and_o interest_n and_o indeed_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o east_n conspire_v in_o the_o same_o sentiment_n have_v such_o a_o detestation_n for_o the_o peace_n with_o rome_n that_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o employ_v force_n to_o smother_v the_o dissatisfaction_n of_o those_o who_o be_v scandalize_v thereat_o john_n surname_v bec_n high_a chancellor_n of_o the_o empire_n have_v be_v imprison_v and_o rough_o deal_v with_o upon_o that_o occasion_n but_o not_o long_o after_o either_o weary_a of_o suffer_v or_o cajol_v and_o draw_v in_o by_o a_o promise_n of_o the_o patriarchate_n join_v with_o his_o prince_n he_o come_v with_o some_o other_o greek_a prelate_n to_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n where_o he_o make_v his_o first_o entrance_n on_o the_o 24_o of_o june_n and_o while_o the_o emperor_n live_v help_v he_o to_o keep_v in_o his_o countryman_n extreme_o exasperate_v to_o see_v themselves_o force_v to_o a_o profession_n which_o they_o approve_v not_o of_o michael_n die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n 1285._o after_o he_o have_v elude_v all_o the_o storm_n of_o the_o king_n of_o sicily_n andronicus_n his_o son_n and_o successor_n who_o have_v with_o much_o impatience_n bear_v with_o the_o violence_n do_v to_o the_o common_a sentiment_n of_o his_o nation_n not_o only_o restore_v it_o to_o its_o former_a liberty_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o be_v get_v into_o the_o throne_n but_o reestablish_v the_o patriarch_n joseph_n put_v bec_n who_o have_v take_v his_o place_n into_o such_o a_o fright_a that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o withdraw_v
make_v on_o their_o behalf_n at_o ferrara_n on_o saturday_n june_n fourteen_o one_o thousand_o four_o hundred_o thirty_o eight_o be_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v they_o still_o in_o force_n and_o though_o they_o pray_v even_o at_o that_o time_n for_o their_o dead_a and_o presuppose_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o that_o some_o sin_n be_v venial_a and_o some_o soul_n in_o the_o midst_n between_o virtue_n and_o vice_n make_v it_o a_o question_n whether_o god_n grant_v they_o the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n after_o this_o life_n make_v use_n of_o any_o punishment_n or_o out_o of_o his_o clemency_n give_v absolution_n to_o man_n as_o incline_v to_o mercy_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n and_o whether_o in_o case_n he_o do_v make_v use_n of_o punishment_n it_o consist_v in_o purgation_n by_o fire_n and_o not_o rather_o in_o restraint_n obscurity_n and_o grief_n yet_o do_v they_o sufficient_o determine_v themselves_o in_o these_o word_n we_o say_v that_o it_o stand_v more_o with_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n not_o to_o despise_v a_o small_a good_a then_o to_o account_v worthy_a punishment_n a_o small_a sin_n leave_v it_o to_o be_v infer_v that_o he_o free_o pardon_v it_o immediate_o after_o mark_v of_o ephesus_n in_o his_o manifesto_n address_v to_o all_o christian_n as_o well_o of_o the_o continent_n as_o the_o island_n have_v make_v his_o complaint_n that_o some_o endeavour_n have_v be_v use_v to_o reduce_v his_o countryman_n into_o a_o base_a captivity_n etc._n and_o to_o bring_v they_o down_o to_o the_o babylon_n of_o the_o custom_n and_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n propose_v their_o sentiment_n concern_v the_o dead_a in_o these_o term_n we_o affirm_v that_o neither_o the_o saint_n obtain_v the_o kingdom_n prepare_v for_o they_o and_o the_o ineffable_a good_a thing_n neither_o do_v sinner_n fall_v into_o hell_n but_o both_o expect_v their_o own_o lot_n and_o that_o belong_v to_o the_o time_n to_o come_v after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o last_o judgement_n but_o gregorius_n proto-syncellus_n who_o be_v for_o the_o concordate_n charge_v the_o say_a mark_n with_o contradict_v in_o that_o not_o only_o the_o father_n as_o st._n chrysostome_n st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n gregory_n of_o rome_n damascene_fw-la and_o maximus_n but_o even_o himself_o for_o as_o much_o as_o in_o one_o of_o his_o sermon_n in_o honour_n of_o elias_n the_o prophet_n he_o have_v maintain_v that_o he_o enjoy_v the_o clear_a vision_n of_o god_n and_o be_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o majesty_n in_o the_o heaven_n with_o the_o angel_n and_o saint_n who_o have_v put_v off_o the_o garment_n of_o the_o body_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o mark_v either_o to_o discover_v the_o great_a alienation_n from_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n or_o to_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o their_o number_n among_o those_o of_o his_o nation_n who_o as_o be_v express_v in_o the_o act_n of_o florence_n hold_v that_o the_o saint_n depart_v be_v in_o and_o enjoy_v bliss_n in_o their_o proper_a place_n expect_v the_o perfect_a crown_n which_o have_v be_v promise_v they_o may_v have_v say_v it_o and_o that_o the_o more_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n may_v have_v be_v from_o that_o time_n such_o as_o the_o same_o act_n represent_v it_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n the_o greek_n conceive_v that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o fire_n and_o partial_a punishment_n of_o soul_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o sinner_n go_v to_o a_o obscure_a place_n a_o place_n of_o grief_n and_o that_o they_o be_v afflict_v and_o punish_v in_o part_n be_v deprive_v of_o divine_a light_n and_o that_o by_o prayer_n and_o the_o service_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o alm_n they_o be_v purge_v or_o rather_o deliver_v out_o of_o that_o dark_a place_n and_o tribulation_n and_o that_o they_o be_v free_v and_o the_o greek_n contrary_a to_o the_o italian_n confess_v that_o they_o be_v purge_v not_o by_o fire_n or_o the_o action_n of_o fire_n but_o that_o only_a prayer_n and_o supplication_n and_o alm_n have_v that_o effect_n according_o the_o greek_n live_v in_o venice_n in_o the_o year_n 1560._o declare_v their_o sentiment_n in_o term_n much_o to_o that_o purpose_n when_o they_o make_v answer_v to_o the_o ten_o of_o the_o cardinal_n of_o guise_n question_n as_o have_v be_v already_o 19_o observe_v and_o it_o be_v likely_a enough_o that_o whoever_o as_o they_o do_v imagine_v to_o himself_o soul_n which_o be_v neither_o good_a nor_o bad_a run_v into_o a_o necessity_n of_o feign_v some_o such_o thing_n concern_v the_o treatment_n they_o be_v to_o receive_v after_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o the_o body_n but_o there_o be_v not_o any_o thing_n can_v give_v we_o a_o more_o certain_a account_n of_o their_o opinion_n than_o the_o 592._o form_n of_o service_n daily_o use_v by_o they_o at_o the_o innterment_n of_o their_o dead_a for_o we_o have_v in_o they_o as_o in_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n lesson_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o fifty_o first_o psalm_n all_o the_o ninety_o first_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o hundred_o and_o nineteen_o the_o twelve_o seventy_o second_o and_o seventy_o three_o verse_n to_o the_o hundred_o thirty_o three_o and_o the_o hundred_o seventy_o five_o and_o hundred_o seventy_o six_o the_o forty_o second_o of_o the_o twenty_o three_o chapter_n of_o st._n luke_n out_o of_o the_o five_o of_o st._n matthew_n from_o the_o three_o verse_n to_o the_o ten_o inclusive_o out_o of_o the_o four_o of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o thessalonian_n from_o the_o thirteen_o verse_n to_o the_o seventeen_o inclusive_o the_o twenty_o four_o and_o thirty_o verse_n of_o the_o five_o of_o s._n john_n the_o six_o verse_n of_o the_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o six_o psalm_n the_o seven_o of_o the_o hundred_o and_o sixteen_o the_o fifteen_o of_o the_o hundred_o and_o three_o the_o whole_a twenty_o three_o psalm_n the_o five_o verse_n of_o the_o sixty_o five_o the_o twelve_o and_o seventeen_o verse_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n the_o seventeen_o of_o the_o five_o of_o st._n john_n the_o first_o of_o the_o twenty_o four_o psalm_n out_o of_o the_o fifteen_o of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n from_o the_o beginning_n to_o the_o eleven_o verse_n the_o thirty_o five_o of_o the_o six_o of_o s._n john_n the_o first_o verse_n of_o psalm_n the_o eighty_o four_o the_o thirteen_o of_o the_o twenty_o five_o the_o seven_o verse_n of_o the_o six_o to_o the_o roman_n the_o thirty_o nine_o of_o the_o six_o of_o st._n john_n the_o six_o of_o the_o fourteen_o to_o the_o roman_n which_o contain_v either_o lesson_n of_o piety_n and_o humility_n for_o the_o live_n as_o the_o place_n of_o the_o hundred_o and_o three_o and_o hundred_o and_o nineteen_o psalm_n and_o of_o the_o five_o of_o st._n matthew_n or_o description_n of_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n towards_o those_o that_o fear_v he_o as_o the_o twenty_o three_o and_o ninety_o first_o psalm_n or_o imploration_n of_o his_o mercy_n for_o the_o last_o day_n as_o the_o forty_o second_o of_o the_o twenty_o four_o of_o st._n luke_n and_o the_o first_o verse_n of_o the_o fifty_o first_o psalm_n or_o assurance_n of_o the_o beatitude_n immortality_n and_o glorious_a resurrection_n of_o the_o faithful_a as_o all_o the_o other_o place_n among_o which_o there_o be_v nothing_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o maccabee_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v at_o this_o day_n for_o one_o of_o its_o principal_a ground_n nor_o yet_o out_o of_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n whence_o it_o evident_o result_v that_o those_o who_o compile_v the_o office_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o put_v into_o it_o those_o text_n of_o scripture_n have_v not_o in_o that_o any_o apprehension_n contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n there_o be_v also_o in_o the_o say_a form_n abundance_n of_o prayer_n stuff_v with_o invocation_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o to_o martyr_n all_o which_o be_v irrefragable_a mark_n of_o the_o alteration_n of_o the_o ancient_a service_n and_o insoluble_a argument_n of_o the_o adulteration_n of_o belief_n among_o the_o greek_n who_o first_o liturgy_n contain_v prayer_n for_o all_o the_o saint_n without_o any_o exception_n and_o the_o father_n hold_v as_o a_o principle_n of_o religion_n that_o god_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v invocate_v 55._o that_o the_o worship_n of_o person_n depart_v be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v by_o we_o for_o religion_n for_o as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o live_v pious_o they_o be_v not_o for_o that_o to_o be_v so_o look_v on_o as_o if_o they_o seek_v such_o honour_n but_o will_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v serve_v by_o we_o by_o who_o we_o be_v illuminate_v they_o rejoice_v
from_o inconvenience_n but_o not_o to_o insist_v further_o hereupon_o and_o under_o pretence_n of_o put_v they_o to_o yet_o a_o further_a loss_n how_o to_o make_v good_a their_o tenet_n to_o digress_v from_o our_o principal_a subject_n we_o will_v keep_v close_o to_o it_o conclude_v from_o what_o have_v be_v deduce_v that_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n must_v necessary_o be_v new_a unknown_a to_o their_o forefather_n who_o live_v in_o the_o three_o four_o five_o and_o six_z age_n contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o reason_n full_a of_o inconvenience_n and_o supposition_n contradictory_n one_o to_o another_o and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v with_o good_a reason_n reject_v as_o well_o by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n as_o by_o the_o protestant_n who_o can_v only_o in_o this_o particular_a allow_v they_o to_o have_v be_v circumspect_a and_o well-advised_a that_o they_o forbear_v tell_v we_o determinate_o where_o they_o think_v fit_a to_o place_v the_o prison_n to_o which_o they_o condemn_v the_o soul_n which_o they_o call_v the_o middle-conditioned_n for_o what_o be_v not_o at_o all_o can_v neither_o be_v be_v define_v nor_o find_v any_o where_o chap._n liv._o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o whole_a treatise_n whereas_o then_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v new_a and_o inconsistent_a whereas_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o this_o very_a score_n that_o it_o go_v beyond_o the_o other_o be_v subject_a to_o more_o inconvenience_n and_o whereas_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o east_n and_o southern_a part_n of_o the_o world_n agree_v with_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o rejection_n of_o it_o as_o particular_a new_a and_o oppose_v by_o scripture_n reason_n the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o first_o six_o age_n and_o by_o the_o formulary_n of_o the_o latin_a service_n which_o through_o a_o extraordinary_a happiness_n have_v be_v more_o favourable_o treat_v than_o the_o greek_a which_o be_v horrid_o disfigure_v by_o those_o busy_a spirit_n who_o have_v fill_v it_o with_o their_o bold_a alteration_n it_o be_v no_o better_o then_o to_o elude_v the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n and_o witting_o to_o renounce_v common_a sense_n to_o endeavour_v to_o make_v that_o which_o be_v particular_a and_o impure_a notwithstanding_o so_o many_o default_n pass_v for_o catholic_n the_o patron_n of_o purgatory_n outvie_v one_o another_o in_o their_o attempt_n to_o prove_v it_o by_o text_n of_o scripture_n as_o for_o instance_n these_o genesis_n iii._o 24._o xv_o 17._o 1_o samuel_n two_o 6_o 7_o 8._o job_n ix_o 26._o and_o fourteen_o 13._o psalm_n vi_fw-la 1._o xlix_o 16._o lxvi_o 12._o lxxxvi_o 123._o ecclesiaste_n twelve_o 16._o isaiah_n four_o 4._o ix_o 17._o daniel_n seven_o 10._o micah_n seven_o 9_o zachary_n ix_o 11._o malachy_n iii._o 3._o matthew_n iii._o 12._o v._n 22_o 25_o 26._o twelve_o 32._o luke_n twelve_o 5_o 48._o xxiv_o 42._o act_n two_o 24._o 1_o corinthian_n three_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15._o xv_o 29._o 2_o corinthian_n v._n 10._o philippian_n two_o 10._o hebrew_n four_o 4._o twelve_o 7._o 1_o peter_n four_o 17._o apocalyps_n v_o 3_o 13._o but_o one_o single_a answer_n pertinent_a even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o who_o of_o any_o make_v the_o great_a ostentation_n of_o the_o anquity_n and_o universality_n of_o her_o faith_n suffice_v to_o pull_v down_o all_o this_o pile_n to_o wit_n this_o that_o the_o application_n which_o they_o make_v of_o these_o text_n be_v so_o new_a that_o it_o have_v no_o example_n in_o all_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n and_o so_o singular_a that_o not_o agree_v among_o themselves_o the_o more_o ingenuous_a as_o john_n fisher_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n one_o of_o her_o cardinal_n nay_o of_o her_o martyr_n acknowledge_v that_o incognitum_fw-la purgatory_n have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n be_v unknown_a and_o franciscus_n sonnius_n first_o bishop_n of_o bosleduc_n afterward_o of_o antwerp_n grant_n that_o the_o place_n out_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o saint_n paul_n about_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n make_v the_o great_a stir_n interpretationem_fw-la do_v not_o demonstrate_v it_o of_o themselves_o and_o be_v by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n otherwise_o interpret_v the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v say_v of_o what_o the_o same_o church_n produce_v or_o cause_n to_o be_v produce_v in_o defence_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a which_o be_v not_o find_v either_o in_o the_o instruction_n and_o action_n of_o the_o saint_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n give_v his_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o the_o church_n the_o perfect_a form_n and_o model_n of_o prayer_n or_o yet_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n under_o the_o gospel_n for_o if_o some_o at_o this_o day_n as_o with_o much_o earnestness_n it_o be_v do_v allege_v these_o text_n genesis_n xxiv_o 63._o xlvii_o 30._o leviticus_n v._n 20._o ruth_n i_o 8._o 1_o samuel_n xxxi_o 13._o 2_o samuel_n i_o 12._o iii._o 31._o isaiah_n viij_o 16._o luke_n xuj_o 19_o roman_n twelve_o 13._o 1_o corinthian_n xv_o 19_o 1_o timothy_n two_o 1._o 2_o timothy_n i_o 18._o hebrew_n v_o 7._o xiii_o 16._o 1_o john_n v._n 16._o not_o omit_v those_o take_v out_o of_o apocryphal_a writer_n as_o tobit_n four_o 18._o ecclesiasticus_fw-la seven_o 34._o 2_o maccabee_n twelve_o 43_o etc._n etc._n it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o antiquity_n which_o as_o we_o have_v show_v ground_v its_o custom_n only_o on_o the_o not-written_a tradition_n have_v by_o its_o procedure_n declare_v that_o it_o have_v not_o no_o more_o than_o the_o protestant_n at_o this_o day_n eye_n to_o perceive_v in_o those_o text_n the_o doctrine_n which_o some_o pretend_v to_o derive_v from_o they_o it_o be_v only_a interest_n which_o be_v vigilant_a upon_o all_o occasion_n ready_a to_o make_v advantage_n of_o all_o thing_n confident_a in_o feign_v what_o be_v not_o and_o ingenious_a in_o the_o dressing-up_a of_o fond_a imagination_n that_o have_v hitherto_o be_v capable_a of_o these_o fine_a discovery_n the_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n pride_n it_o not_o a_o little_a in_o that_o the_o same_o antiquity_n have_v no_o less_o than_o the_o modern_a greek_n even_o from_o the_o first_o age_n practise_v and_o recommend_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a but_o she_o discover_v not_o that_o while_o she_o condemn_v all_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o that_o antiquity_n and_o admit_v not_o any_o one_o of_o the_o motive_n which_o incline_v it_o to_o that_o devotion_n she_o be_v in_o effect_n retreat_v further_o from_o its_o belief_n than_o the_o protestant_n who_o so_o forbear_v do_v what_o the_o ancient_n do_v as_o that_o they_o do_v all_o lie_v in_o their_o power_n to_o excuse_v it_o and_o to_o show_v that_o as_o their_o intention_n and_o worship_n have_v be_v free_a from_o the_o venom_n which_o the_o ignorant_a malice_n of_o late_a age_n have_v since_o scatter_v all_o over_o the_o west_n so_o the_o end_n they_o aim_v at_o be_v not_o either_o to_o dishonour_v they_o because_o of_o the_o weakness_n they_o have_v be_v subject_a to_o or_o to_o make_v a_o odious_a discovery_n of_o their_o shame_n but_o only_o take_v the_o remark_n of_o their_o discircumspection_n as_o so_o many_o advertisement_n to_o posterity_n never_o to_o forget_v itself_o through_o too_o much_o security_n and_o a_o blindly-excessive_a respect_n for_o the_o great_a name_n that_o have_v precede_v it_o after_o notice_n take_v of_o the_o success_n which_o attend_v the_o impious_a presumption_n of_o those_o impostor_n who_o in_o the_o second_o age_n of_o christianity_n even_o while_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v yet_o boil_a and_o the_o memory_n of_o their_o instruction_n and_o example_n more_o lively_a carry_v on_o their_o wicked_a design_n upon_o the_o simplicity_n and_o sincerity_n of_o apostolical-man_n as_o also_o how_o charm_v those_o delusion_n prove_v which_o incredible_o dazzle_v many_o of_o those_o who_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n honour_v with_o the_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n and_o who_o precedent_a conversation_n have_v be_v look_v on_o in_o the_o church_n as_o a_o singular_a pattern_n of_o piety_n and_o sanctity_n after_o notice_n i_o say_v take_v of_o these_o thing_n it_o be_v a_o obligation_n lie_v on_o every_o christian_a at_o this_o day_n to_o bow_v down_o the_o head_n in_o humility_n to_o implore_v by_o continual_a address_n to_o heaven_n the_o assistance_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o grace_n that_o efficacious_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o their_o heart_n he_o may_v not_o only_o divert_v they_o from_o the_o like_a trial_n but_o fill_v they_o with_o light_n assurance_n and_o joy_n and_o instead_o of_o arm_v themselves_o like_o fury_n with_o the_o thunderbolt_n and_o whirlwind_n of_o a_o false_a zeal_n which_o ever_o inspire_v they_o with_o malice_n and_o the_o utter_a ruin_n of_o those_o they_o think_v in_o a_o error_n
be_v maintain_v that_o the_o book_n call_v the_o sibylline_a be_v write_v by_o divine_a inspiration_n 55_o xxii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o aristotle_n concern_v enthusiast_n take_v into_o consideration_n 57_o xxiii_o that_o it_o be_v unadvised_o do_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v to_o put_v himself_o into_o the_o number_n of_o enthusiast_n 59_o xxiv_o that_o the_o father_n who_o be_v surprise_v by_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n suppose_v the_o author_n to_o have_v be_v a_o enthusiast_n 60_o xxv_o the_o common_a sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v enthusiast_n 62_o xxvi_o consequence_n follow_v upon_o the_o common_a sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v enthusiasm_n 70_o xxvii_o certain_a discircumspection_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o write_v unjust_o name_v the_o sibylline_a consider_v 72_o xxviii_o that_o the_o conjecture_n of_o cardinal_n baronius_n concern_v the_o correspondence_n between_o virgil_n and_o herod_n be_v not_o maintainable_a 73_o xxix_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o antonius_n possevinus_n concern_v the_o sibyl_n and_o their_o pretend_a write_n be_v not_o more_o rational_a then_o that_o of_o cardinal_n baronius_n 75_o book_n ii_o chap._n i._o a_fw-la enquiry_n about_o the_o time_n when_o st._n john_n write_v his_o revelation_n 79_o ii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n refute_v 82_o iii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o late_a grotius_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n refute_v 87_o iu._n a_o refutation_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o johannes_n hentenius_n of_o macchlin_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n 89_o v._n a_o refutation_n of_o possevinus_n concern_v the_o time_n when_o the_o sibylline_a write_v come_v first_o abroad_o 93_o vi_o of_o the_o time_n when_o the_o sibylline_a book_n be_v write_v 96_o vii_o a_o conjecture_n concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_n 97_o viii_o divers_a extravagance_n remarkable_a in_o the_o sibylline_a write_n 98_o ix_o the_o first_o principal_a tenet_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v concern_v the_o pretend_a descent_n into_o and_o detention_n of_o all_o man_n soul_n in_o hell_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o their_o body_n 99_o x._o the_o second_o capital_a tenet_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v concern_v the_o conflagration_n of_o the_o world_n at_o the_o last_o day_n which_o the_o author_n of_o it_o pretend_v be_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o purgatory_n to_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o the_o saint_n 104_o xi_o the_o three_o main_a tenet_n propose_v by_o the_o sibylline_a write_v concern_v the_o re-attainment_n of_o a_o terrestrial_a paradise_n which_o he_o imagine_v shall_v be_v the_o place_n of_o retirement_n for_o some_o of_o the_o saint_n after_o their_o resurrection_n 108_o xii_o the_o four_o capital_a tenet_n propose_v by_o the_o sibylline_a write_v concern_v the_o temporal_a reign_n which_o the_o author_n thereof_o suppose_v must_v be_v establish_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o jerusalem_n during_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n before_o the_o last_o judgement_n 111_o xiii_o inducement_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a arise_v from_o the_o hypothesis_n propose_v in_o the_o pretend_a sibylline_a write_n 115_o fourteen_o the_o motive_n propose_v by_o justin_n martyr_v disallow_v and_o those_o which_o st._n epiphanius_n have_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a take_v into_o consideration_n 117_o xv._n of_o the_o prayer_n make_v and_o the_o alm_n give_v heretofore_o by_o the_o christian_n for_o the_o damn_a even_o those_o who_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v in_o that_o state_n 118_o xvi_o the_o three_o and_o four_o motive_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n take_v into_o consideration_n 122_o xvii_o st._n epiphanius_n five_o motive_n consider_v 123_o xviii_o the_o six_o motive_n of_o the_o same_o epiphanius_n consider_v 124_o xix_o the_o seven_o motive_n of_o the_o same_o epiphanius_n consider_v 126_o xx._n the_o motive_n upon_o which_o dionysius_n the_o pretend_a areopagite_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a take_v into_o consideration_n 128_o xxi_o the_o motive_n which_o tertullian_n have_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a consider_v 129_o xxii_o a_o enquiry_n make_v into_o the_o sentiment_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n 130_o xxiii_o the_o time_n when_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v first_o introduce_v into_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n 132_o xxiv_o whether_o the_o prayer_n make_v by_o christian_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v real_o ground_v on_o the_o place_n in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o the_o example_n of_o the_o jew_n allege_v to_o that_o purpose_n 136_o xxv_o whether_o it_o may_v be_v with_o any_o reason_n affirm_v that_o the_o prayer_n make_v by_o christian_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v just_o ground_v on_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n 144_o xxvi_o that_o divers_a of_o the_o father_n have_v express_v more_o respect_n to_o the_o book_n attribute_v to_o the_o sibyl_n then_o to_o the_o apocalypse_n 148_o xxvii_o that_o the_o three_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v be_v at_o this_o day_n abandon_v by_o all_o christian_n 150_o xxviii_o that_o the_o second_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v make_v way_n for_o the_o late_a opinion_n of_o purgatory_n 151_o xxix_o proof_n of_o the_o novelty_n of_o the_o precedent_a opinion_n of_o purgatory_n 155_o xxx_o that_o the_o first_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o sibylline_a write_v so_o call_v concern_v the_o detention_n of_o soul_n in_o hell_n till_o the_o resurrection_n be_v general_o disclaim_v by_o all_o christian_n 158_o xxxi_o that_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n have_v no_o relation_n either_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n or_o service_n of_o the_o church_n 161_o xxxii_o that_o the_o primitive_a sense_n of_o the_o prayer_n whereby_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n be_v desire_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o embrace_v by_o any_o 163_o xxxiii_o the_o censure_n pronounce_v by_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o the_o father_n take_v into_o examination_n 165_o xxxiv_o the_o uniformity_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v in_o the_o lord_n 168_o xxxv_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n further_o prove_v by_o the_o description_n which_o the_o father_n have_v make_v of_o abraham_n bosom_n 170_o xxxvi_o the_o same_o sentiment_n further_o confirm_v by_o the_o pomp_n and_o solemnity_n of_o ancient_a enterment_n 171_o xxxvii_o a_o particular_a consideration_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n augustine_n and_o his_o prayer_n for_o his_o mother_n 174_o xxxviii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n further_o confirm_v by_o the_o eloge_n ancient_o bestow_v on_o the_o faithful_a depart_v 184_o thirty-nine_o the_o same_o sentiment_n further_o confirm_v from_o sepulchral_v inscription_n 189_o xl._o the_o same_o deduce_v from_o large_a epitaph_n 196_o xli_o of_o the_o prayer_n contain_v in_o the_o epitaph_n of_o the_o faithful_a who_o the_o survive_v presuppose_v already_o receive_v into_o glory_n 212_o xlii_o of_o the_o true_a motive_n which_o the_o ancient_n have_v to_o pray_v for_o those_o who_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v in_o bliss_n 222_o xliii_o the_o obscurity_n and_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n 229_o xliv_o that_o the_o proof_n produce_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n for_o purgatory_n be_v weak_a and_o defective_a 233_o xlv_o that_o the_o testimony_n produce_v by_o jodocus_n coccius_n for_o the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n be_v also_o defective_a 234_o xlvi_o of_o the_o reason_n which_o may_v have_v move_v the_o ancient_n to_o inter_v their_o depart_a friend_n in_o the_o church_n consecrate_v to_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o saint_n 237_o xlvii_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n ambrose_n and_o paulinus_n concern_v the_o burial_n of_o the_o faithful_a in_o church_n examine_v 241_o xlviii_o enquiry_n make_v into_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n augustine_n concern_v the_o burial_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v in_o church_n 244_o xlix_o enquiry_n make_v into_o the_o sentiment_n of_o maximus_n tyrius_n concern_v the_o burial_n of_o the_o faithful_a in_o church_n 245_o l._n a_o reflection_n on_o certain_a follower_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o say_v maximus_n 146_o li._n of_o the_o lesson_n of_o holy_a scripture_n contain_v in_o the_o missal_n and_o breviary_n as_o to_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o office_n of_o the_o dead_a 249_o lii_o of_o the_o prayer_n contain_v in_o the_o missal_n and_o breviary_n use_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o purgatory_n can_v be_v necessary_o infer_v from_o any_o one_o of_o they_o 255_o liii_o a_o account_n of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a 268_o liv._o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o whole_a treatise_n 290_o finis_fw-la adver_n valentin_n
whereby_o it_o clear_o appear_v that_o he_o and_o no_o doubt_n with_o he_o the_o counsel_n of_o rome_n and_o carthage_n and_o pope_n innocent_a admit_v two_o canon_n or_o catalogue_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n one_o more_o strict_a viz._n that_o of_o the_o jew_n whereto_o all_o the_o greek_n and_o some_o of_o the_o latin_n confine_v themselves_o and_o to_o which_o he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v particular_o to_o submit_v hold_v for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o canonical_a the_o book_n contain_v therein_o and_o another_o large_a propose_v as_o well_o by_o he_o and_o pope_n innocent_a as_o by_o the_o counsel_n of_o carthage_n and_o rome_n as_o comprehend_v the_o book_n which_o in_o some_o certain_a respect_n viz._n the_o public_a read_n thereof_o in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o common_a edification_n arise_v from_o they_o though_o they_o be_v not_o esteem_v to_o appertain_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v call_v canonical_a sacred_a and_o ecclesiastical_a by_o the_o latin_n and_o indeed_o to_o make_v his_o meaning_n more_o obvious_a to_o the_o mean_a capacity_n he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n hold_v the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n to_o be_v canonical_a not_o as_o absolute_o and_o proper_o as_o those_o comprehend_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o greek_n which_o contain_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o improper_o and_o take_v the_o word_n canonical_a in_o a_o large_a signification_n which_o the_o better_a to_o insinuate_v he_o say_v they_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v canonical_a propter_fw-la quorundam_fw-la martyrum_fw-la passiones_fw-la vehemente_n atque_fw-la mirabiles_fw-la &c_n &c_n because_o of_o the_o grievous_a and_o miraculous_a suffering_n of_o some_o martyr_n and_o in_o the_o three_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n against_o gaudentius_n that_o the_o write_n of_o the_o maccabee_n recepta_fw-la est_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la inutiliter_fw-la si_fw-la sobriè_fw-la legatur_fw-la vel_fw-la audiatur_fw-la etc._n etc._n be_v receive_v by_o the_o church_n not_o without_o profit_n if_o it_o be_v read_v or_o hear_v sober_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v in_o terminis_fw-la that_o she_o account_v it_o among_o the_o canonical_a in_o a_o certain_a respect_n only_o not_o through_o a_o obedience_n of_o faith_n but_o out_o of_o a_o desire_n of_o edification_n and_o upon_o that_o account_n be_v it_o to_o to_o be_v read_v and_o understand_v sober_o without_o which_o caution_n the_o admission_n of_o it_o into_o the_o canon_n or_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a book_n will_v not_o have_v be_v profitable_a consonant_o to_o this_o sense_n ruffinus_n after_o he_o have_v propose_v secundùm_fw-la traditionem_fw-la majorum_fw-la etc._n etc._n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o our_o ancestor_n the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n true_o and_o proper_o divine_a and_o canonical_a conclude_v it_o in_o these_o term_n haec_fw-la sunt_fw-la quae_fw-la patres_fw-la inter_fw-la canonem_fw-la concluserunt_fw-la ex_fw-la quibus_fw-la fidei_fw-la nostrae_fw-la assertiones_fw-la constare_fw-la voluerunt_fw-la these_o be_v the_o book_n which_o the_o father_n have_v comprehend_v in_o the_o canon_n out_o of_o which_o they_o will_v have_v the_o assertion_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o be_v make_v manifest_a to_o which_o he_o immediate_o add_v sciendum_fw-la tamen_fw-la est_fw-la quòd_fw-la &_o alii_fw-la libri_fw-la sunt_fw-la qui_fw-la non_fw-la canonici_fw-la sed_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la à _fw-la majoribus_fw-la appellati_fw-la sunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n quae_fw-la omne_fw-la legi_fw-la quidem_fw-la in_o ecclesiis_fw-la voluerunt_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la proferri_fw-la ad_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la ex_fw-la his_fw-la fidei_fw-la confirmandam_fw-la etc._n etc._n yet_o be_v it_o to_o be_v know_v that_o there_o be_v also_o other_o book_n which_o be_v call_v by_o our_o ancestor_n not_o canonical_a but_o ecclesiastical_a etc._n etc._n all_o which_o they_o be_v will_v shall_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n but_o not_o cite_v to_o confirm_v the_o authority_n of_o faith_n upon_o which_o it_o may_v be_v note_v that_o this_o sentiment_n be_v revive_v by_o cardinal_n cajetan_n be_v so_o stiff_o maintain_v in_o the_o 150._o council_n of_o trent_n that_o from_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o of_o february_n 1546._o to_o the_o nine_o of_o march_n the_o assembly_n continue_v divide_v into_o three_o opinion_n some_o desire_v that_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v distinguish_v into_o three_o class_n of_o different_a authority_n other_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v dispose_v into_o two_o and_o the_o three_o party_n which_o prevail_v on_o the_o fifteen_o of_o march_n require_v that_o a_o catalogue_n shall_v be_v draw_v up_o without_o any_o distinction_n apparent_a in_o the_o decree_n by_o which_o decree_n the_o council_n intend_v to_o thunderstrike_v at_o least_o in_o appearance_n the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n though_o they_o see_v it_o strong_o maintain_v by_o many_o of_o their_o own_o body_n declare_v that_o they_o comprehend_v in_o the_o index_n of_o sacred_a book_n those_o which_o the_o protestant_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o most_o of_o the_o latin_a father_n admit_v not_o into_o the_o canon_n which_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o sense_n propose_v by_o ruffinus_n and_o without_o any_o derogation_n from_o those_o which_o the_o church_n ever_o hold_v proper_o and_o absolute_o canonical_a in_o the_o next_o place_n the_o council_n anathematise_v those_o who_o will_v not_o receive_v they_o for_o sacred_a and_o canonical_a which_o may_v also_o very_o well_o be_v observe_v the_o distinction_n of_o ruffinus_n and_o cajetan_a which_o make_v nothing_o against_o the_o protestant_n and_o at_o last_o they_o declare_v their_o anathema_n be_v discharge_v to_o let_v the_o world_n know_v sit_fw-la what_o testimony_n and_o argument_n principal_o they_o shall_v make_v use_n of_o to_o confirm_v tenant_n and_o regulate_v morality_n in_o the_o church_n insinuate_v further_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o partisan_n of_o cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o as_o to_o the_o main_a ground_n agree_v with_o the_o protestant_n the_o distinction_n which_o they_o have_v make_v after_o ruffinus_n of_o the_o book_n proper_o canonical_a subservient_fw-fr as_o well_o to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o faith_n as_o restauration_n of_o manner_n and_o the_o improper_o and_o in_o a_o certain_a respect_n canonical_a appoint_v only_o for_o the_o restauration_n of_o manner_n this_o presuppose_a it_o clear_o appear_v that_o the_o father_n who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n upon_o this_o very_a account_n that_o they_o either_o absolute_o deny_v it_o or_o only_a half-granted_n it_o and_o upon_o great_a qualification_n the_o title_n of_o canonical_a can_v not_o any_o way_n ground_n upon_o the_o report_n of_o it_o the_o right_a which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o at_o this_o day_n for_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o that_o report_n can_v not_o be_v urge_v any_o further_a then_o to_o a_o attestation_n that_o it_o have_v real_o be_v in_o use_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o indeed_o st._n augustine_n the_o first_o who_o cite_v it_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o at_o the_o very_a place_n where_o he_o allege_v it_o pretend_v not_o to_o go_v any_o further_o for_o his_o discouse_n cite_v by_o julian_n of_o toledo_n run_v thus_o in_o maccabeorum_fw-la libris_fw-la legimus_fw-la oblatum_n pro_fw-la mortuis_fw-la sacrificium_fw-la sed_fw-la etsi_fw-la nusquam_fw-la in_o scripture_n veteribus_fw-la omnino_fw-la legeretur_fw-la non_fw-la parva_fw-la est_fw-la universae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o hâc_fw-la consuetudine_fw-la claret_n authoritas_fw-la etc._n etc._n we_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n that_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v for_o the_o dead_a but_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n any_o where_o in_o the_o ancient_a scripture_n yet_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n which_o shine_v in_o that_o custom_n not_o of_o little_a weight_n four_o beside_o the_o precedent_a reason_n which_o demonstrate_v the_o impossibility_n of_o derive_v the_o original_a of_o oblation_n and_o prayer_n for_o depart_a christian_n from_o the_o pretend_a example_n of_o judas_n maccabaeus_n and_o the_o application_n which_o the_o abridger_n of_o jason_n the_o cyrenian_a conceive_v he_o ought_v to_o make_v of_o it_o this_o no_o less_o considerable_a than_o the_o rest_n be_v to_o be_v add_v viz._n that_o the_o first_o who_o undertake_v the_o patronage_n of_o such_o a_o custom_n build_v very_o much_o upon_o the_o not-written_a tradition_n only_o and_o by_o that_o mean_n acknowledge_v and_o profess_v that_o neither_o they_o nor_o in_o their_o judgement_n their_o predecessor_n have_v any_o ground_n to_o recur_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o scripture_n either_o proper_o or_o improper_o say_v to_o be_v canonical_a and_o consequent_o that_o their_o imagination_n be_v absolute_o erroneous_a who_o believe_v that_o the_o ancient_n ground_v their_o custom_n on_o the_o four_o of_o tobit_n or_o on_o the_o seven_o of_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la or_o last_o on_o the_o twelve_o of_o the_o second_o of_o
contract_v thou_o out_o of_o thy_o goodness_n and_o compassion_n master_n merciful_o wash_v away_o to_o the_o same_o end_n be_v refer_v also_o the_o follow_a prosopopoeias_n wherein_o the_o soul_n of_o every_o decease_a person_n be_v represent_v with_o motion_n of_o fear_n suitable_a to_o such_o as_o it_o may_v have_v have_v during_o the_o couse_n of_o this_o life_n as_o for_o instance_n libera_n i_o domine_fw-la etc._n etc._n o_o lord_n deliver_v i_o from_o eternal_a death_n in_o that_o dreadful_a day_n when_o 16._o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v shake_v when_o thou_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o world_n by_o fire_n i_o be_o become_v tremble_v and_o fear_v till_o the_o discussion_n and_o wrath_n to_o come_v shall_v be_v over_o that_o day_n be_v a_o day_n of_o wrath_n calamity_n and_o misery_n a_o great_a day_n and_o very_o bitter_a when_o thou_o shall_v come_v again_o this_o domine_fw-la quando_fw-la veneris_fw-la etc._n etc._n o_o lord_n where_o shall_v i_o hide_v myself_o from_o the_o countenance_n of_o thy_o wrath_n when_o thou_o come_v to_o judge_v the_o earth_n for_o i_o have_v sin_v extreme_o during_o my_o life_n i_o be_o frighten_v at_o the_o thing_n i_o have_v commit_v and_o blush_v before_o thou_o when_o thou_o come_v to_o judge_n do_v not_o condemn_v i_o and_o this_o memento_n mei_fw-la deus_fw-la etc._n etc._n o_o god_n have_v i_o in_o remembrance_n because_o 8._o my_o life_n be_v but_o wind_n let_v the_o eye_n of_o he_o that_o have_v see_v i_o see_v i_o no_o more_o 〈◊〉_d out_o of_o the_o depth_n have_v i_o cry_v unto_o thou_o o_o lord_n 7._o hear_v o_o lord_n when_o i_o cry_v with_o my_o voice_n and_o this_o hei_fw-la mihi_fw-la etc._n etc._n woe_n unto_o i_o o_o lord_n for_o i_o have_v sin_v overmuch_o in_o my_o life_n what_o shall_v i_o do_v wretch_n that_o i_o be_o whither_o shall_v i_o fly_v if_o not_o unto_o my_o god_n have_v compassion_n on_o i_o when_o thou_o shall_v come_v at_o the_o last_o day_n 3._o my_o soul_n be_v sore_o vex_v but_o do_v thou_o lord_n deliver_v it_o be_v merciful_a etc._n etc._n and_o this_o legem_fw-la pone_fw-la etc._n etc._n 33._o teach_v i_o o_o lord_n the_o way_n of_o thy_o commandment_n 11._o and_o lead_v i_o in_o a_o plain_a path_n because_o of_o my_o enemy_n 13._o deliver_v i_o not_o into_o the_o will_n of_o my_o enemy_n for_o false_a witness_n be_v rise_v up_o against_o i_o and_o iniquity_n have_v belie_v itself_o yet_o i_o believe_v to_o see_v the_o goodness_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o live_n and_o this_o peccantem_fw-la i_o quotidie_fw-la etc._n etc._n sinnning_n daily_o and_o not_o repent_v the_o fear_n of_o death_n distract_v i_o in_o regard_n 7._o there_o be_v no_o redemption_n in_o hell_n psal_n o_o god_n be_v merciful_a unto_o i_o and_o save_v i_o psal_n o_o god_n save_v i_o for_o thy_o name_n sake_n and_o deliver_v i_o in_o thy_o power_n and_o this_o other_o domine_fw-la secundùm_fw-la actum_fw-la meum_fw-la noli_fw-la i_o judicare_fw-la etc._n etc._n o_o lord_n judge_v i_o not_o according_a to_o what_o i_o have_v do_v i_o have_v do_v nothing_o in_o thy_o presence_n worthy_a it_o i_o therefore_o beseech_v thy_o majesty_n to_o do_v away_o my_o iniquity_n 2._o o_o lord_n wash_v i_o from_o my_o injustice_n more_o and_o more_o and_o cleanse_v i_o from_o my_o sin_n and_o this_o other_o sitivit_fw-la anima_fw-la mea_fw-la etc._n etc._n 2._o my_o soul_n thirst_v for_o god_n when_o shall_v i_o come_v and_o appear_v before_o the_o lord_n 19_o deliver_v not_o the_o soul_n of_o thy_o turtledove_n unto_o the_o multitude_n forget_v not_o the_o congregation_n of_o thy_o poor_a for_o ever_o our_o father_n etc._n etc._n and_o last_o this_o libera_n i_o domine_fw-la etc._n etc._n o_o lord_n 16._o who_o have_v break_v the_o gate_n of_o brass_n and_o visit_v hell_n and_o give_v light_n that_o they_o may_v see_v thou_o to_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o torment_n of_o darkness_n cry_v and_o say_v thou_o arâ—_n come_v o_o our_o redeemer_n deliver_v i_o out_o of_o the_o way_n of_o hell_n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o body_n so_o weak_o instruct_v as_o not_o easy_o to_o comprehend_v that_o the_o author_n of_o these_o complaint_n and_o lamentation_n mean_v they_o rather_o for_o the_o advantage_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o live_n by_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o the_o fear_n and_o tremble_a wherein_o they_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o their_o lord_n then_o to_o represent_v the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o they_o have_v be_v force_v to_o express_v after_o their_o fancy_n as_o such_o as_o have_v some_o resemblance_n with_o that_o of_o poor_a wayfaring-man_n who_o yet_o walk_v in_o the_o flesh_n because_o they_o have_v not_o any_o manifest_a knowledge_n thereof_o but_o only_a conjecture_n and_o presumption_n and_o those_o many_o time_n not_o very_o conformable_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o pure_a antiquity_n since_o it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o he_o who_o make_v a_o prayer_n for_o his_o soul_n shall_v be_v any_o other_o thing_n than_o that_o soul_n for_o which_o he_o pray_v and_o that_o the_o wish_v he_o make_v that_o god_n will_v teach_v he_o the_o way_n of_o his_o statute_n which_o be_v only_o in_o this_o life_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o sin_v daily_o and_o the_o prayer_n to_o be_v deliver_v out_o of_o the_o way_n of_o hell_n shall_v suit_v with_o any_o but_o traveller_n who_o walk_v yet_o in_o the_o flesh_n struggle_v as_o they_o go_v with_o their_o own_o imperfection_n and_o the_o infernal_a power_n and_o by_o continue_a endeavour_n tend_v to_o their_o rest_n whereof_o the_o separate_a soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a depart_v who_o have_v finish_v their_o course_n in_o faith_n and_o hope_v must_v necessary_o be_v possess_v from_o the_o very_a moment_n of_o their_o separation_n the_o same_o moderation_n be_v require_v to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o prayer_n which_o seem_v to_o presuppose_v a_o certain_a deliverance_n out_o of_o infernal_a pain_n wherein_o the_o decease_a be_v ready_a to_o be_v torment_v as_o when_o we_o read_v in_o the_o missal_n domine_fw-la jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n king_n of_o glory_n deliver_v the_o soul_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a depart_v out_o of_o the_o power_n of_o hell_n and_o out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a lake_n deliver_v they_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o lion_n let_v not_o hell_n swallow_v they_o up_o let_v they_o not_o fall_v into_o the_o obscure_a place_n of_o darkness_n but_o let_v the_o standard-bearer_n st._n michael_n bring_v they_o into_o that_o holy_a light_n which_o thou_o do_v sometime_o promise_v to_o abraham_n and_o to_o his_o seed_n we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o o_o lord_n â—…oasts_n and_o prayer_n for_o they_o receive_v the_o same_o for_o those_o soul_n who_o we_o this_o day_n commemorate_v grant_v they_o o_o lord_n to_o pass_v from_o death_n to_o a_o holy_a life_n and_o in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o dead_a a_o portâ_fw-la inferni_fw-la erus_fw-la domine_fw-la animas_fw-la eorum_fw-la requiescant_fw-la in_o pace_n amen_o etc._n etc._n o_o lord_n deliver_v their_o soul_n from_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n may_v they_o rest_v in_o peace_n amen_n for_o though_o upon_o the_o first_o glance_n these_o word_n seem_v to_o revive_v the_o hypothesis_n which_o justin_n martyr_n have_v draw_v up_o out_o of_o the_o quagmire_n of_o the_o counterfeit_a sibyl_n imagine_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o great_a saint_n be_v afer_fw-la their_o departure_n out_o of_o the_o body_n send_v to_o hell_n and_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o power_n of_o evil_a spirit_n yet_o must_v they_o necessary_o have_v another_o signification_n and_o only_o induce_v that_o god_n alone_o preserve_v those_o who_o he_o call_v so_o as_o that_o they_o fall_v not_o into_o the_o power_n of_o hell_n but_o be_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o holy_a angel_n introduce_v into_o celestial_a light_n and_o that_o they_o be_v deliver_v not_o as_o escape_v out_o of_o some_o torment_n which_o they_o have_v for_o some_o time_n endure_v but_o as_o avoid_v the_o necessity_n of_o endure_v it_o and_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o host_n mention_v in_o those_o prayer_n be_v offer_v to_o jesus_n christ_n it_o necessary_o induce_v that_o they_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n imagine_v at_o this_o day_n but_o gift_n present_v to_o god_n by_o his_o people_n as_o a_o expression_n of_o their_o gratitude_n and_o since_o what_o be_v say_v without_o any_o exception_n viz._n that_o they_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o all_o the_o depart_v who_o commemoration_n be_v celebrate_v it_o demonstrative_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v and_o be_v according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o ancient_n
offer_v for_o the_o bless_a then_o sleep_v a_o sleep_n of_o peace_n in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o commemoration_n make_v in_o the_o church_n comprehend_v all_o which_o be_v further_o confirm_v in_o that_o st._n xxxvii_o cyprian_n express_o observe_v that_o that_o of_o his_o time_n always_o offer_v sacrifice_n for_o the_o martyr_n of_o who_o glory_n she_o neither_o make_v nor_o can_v make_v any_o question_n that_o st._n 13._o augustine_n both_o offer_v and_o cause_v to_o be_v offer_v the_o like_a for_o his_o mother_n of_o who_o bliss_n he_o think_v himself_o so_o confident_a that_o he_o say_v to_o god_n i_o believe_v that_o thou_o have_v already_o do_v it_o and_o that_o saint_n ambrose_n comfort_v faustinus_n afflict_v at_o the_o death_n of_o his_o sister_n give_v he_o this_o advice_n 8._o non_fw-la tam_fw-la deplorandam_fw-la etc._n etc._n i_o think_v she_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v so_o much_o lament_v as_o attend_v with_o prayer_n i_o conceive_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o condole_v at_o thy_o tear_n but_o rather_o by_o oblation_n recommend_v her_o soul_n to_o the_o lord_n etc._n etc._n what_o shall_v oblige_v we_o to_o sigh_v for_o the_o dead_a when_o the_o reconciliation_n of_o the_o world_n have_v be_v already_o make_v with_o god_n the_o father_n by_o the_o lord_n jesus_n for_o from_o all_o this_o and_o particular_o from_o faustinus_n affirmation_n that_o he_o be_v fide_fw-la confident_a of_o the_o work_n and_o faith_n of_o his_o sister_n for_o who_o st._n ambrose_n exhort_v he_o to_o make_v prayer_n and_o oblation_n it_o necessary_o result_v that_o those_o oblation_n be_v not_o proper_o propitiation_n but_o thanksgiving_n for_o and_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o propitiation_n make_v by_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o as_o the_o form_n use_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n express_v it_o laudis_fw-la sacrifice_n of_o praise_n so_o that_o if_o they_o be_v sometime_o call_v hostiae_fw-la placationis_fw-la host_n of_o appeasment_n and_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v per_fw-la huius_fw-la virtutem_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la à _fw-la peccatis_fw-la omnibus_fw-la expiatae_fw-la expiate_v from_o all_o sin_n by_o the_o virtue_n of_o this_o sacrament_n which_o it_o be_v desire_v shall_v be_v to_o he_o who_o participate_v thereof_o ablutio_fw-la scelerum_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o wash_n away_o of_o his_o offence_n presuppose_v that_o it_o be_v celebrate_v by_o the_o faithful_a pro_fw-la redemptione_n animarum_fw-la suarum_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o the_o redemption_n of_o their_o soul_n this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v rational_o and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o when_o st._n peter_n teach_v we_o concern_v baptism_n that_o it_o save_v we_o and_o antiquity_n say_v that_o it_o wash_v away_o sin_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v the_o sacred_a sign_n and_o the_o pledge_n of_o the_o wash_n away_o which_o be_v make_v thereof_o once_o by_o the_o only_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n spill_v on_o the_o cross_n for_o according_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n the_o sacrament_n receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a crimina_fw-la omne_fw-la detergunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n do_v away_o all_o offence_n in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o be_v memorial_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o aspersion_n whereof_o man_n 14._o conscience_n be_v purge_v from_o dead_a work_n to_o serve_v the_o live_a god_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v 21._o offer_v for_o their_o salvation_n not_o to_o be_v purchase_v but_o already_o purchase_v by_o the_o price_n of_o the_o same_o blood_n and_o for_o the_o redemption_n of_o their_o soul_n already_o accomplish_v in_o the_o death_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o whereof_o the_o application_n be_v continual_o make_v in_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o all_o those_o who_o embrace_v it_o through_o faith_n there_o be_v also_o other_o bliss_n prayer_n wherein_o be_v desire_v for_o the_o faithful_a depart_v the_o felicity_n which_o they_o have_v hope_v and_o wish_v for_o during_o the_o course_n of_o their_o life_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o follow_a form_n vitam_fw-la aeternam_fw-la habere_fw-la mereantur_fw-la in_o coelis_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o tuus_fw-la redemptionis_fw-la parte_fw-la numerentur_fw-la etc._n etc._n may_v they_o obtain_v eternal_a life_n in_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n may_v they_o be_v number_v in_o the_o part_n of_o thy_o redemption_n etc._n etc._n o_o lord_n give_v they_o eternal_a rest_n and_o let_v everlasting_a light_n shine_v upon_o they_o etc._n etc._n pâ—â—â—â—im_v in_o the_o region_n of_o peace_n and_o light_n and_o grant_v he_o the_o fellowship_n of_o thy_o saint_n etc._n etc._n grant_v he_o admittance_n into_o the_o society_n of_o eternal_a bliss_n etc._n etc._n to_o those_o on_o who_o thou_o do_v bestow_v the_o merit_n or_o honour_n of_o christian_a faith_n give_v also_o the_o reward_n etc._n etc._n that_o through_o thy_o compassion_n they_o may_v receive_v the_o bliss_n of_o eternal_a light_n etc._n etc._n make_v they_o partaker_n of_o thy_o redemption_n let_v they_o be_v add_v to_o the_o number_n of_o thy_o saint_n etc._n etc._n let_v they_o have_v their_o reward_n in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v etc._n etc._n let_v they_o be_v convey_v into_o the_o habitation_n which_o thou_o have_v prepare_v for_o the_o bless_a let_v they_o have_v the_o perpetual_a enjoyment_n of_o their_o society_n etc._n etc._n command_v that_o they_o have_v eternal_a joy_n in_o the_o region_n of_o the_o live_n etc._n etc._n grant_v they_o the_o habitation_n of_o refreshment_n bless_a rest_n and_o the_o clear_a light_n etc._n etc._n vouchsafe_v to_o associate_v they_o to_o thy_o saint_n etc._n etc._n may_v they_o receive_v eternal_a rest_n etc._n etc._n grant_v they_o eternal_a joy_n in_o the_o region_n of_o the_o live_n etc._n etc._n may_v he_o obtain_v eternal_a rest_n and_o light_n etc._n etc._n restore_v they_o to_o the_o portion_n of_o eternal_a salvation_n etc._n etc._n we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n that_o be_v may_v come_v into_o the_o fellowship_n of_o eternal_a light_n etc._n etc._n that_o they_o may_v rejoice_v with_o thou_o world_n without_o end_n etc._n etc._n may_v they_o obtain_v passage_n into_o life_n etc._n etc._n that_o they_o may_v obtain_v eternal_a joy_n though_o it_o may_v seem_v that_o those_o for_o who_o these_o prayer_n be_v make_v be_v consider_v as_o deprive_v of_o peace_n light_n joy_n bliss_n rest_v the_o society_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o glory_n and_o the_o eternal_a reward_n promise_v their_o good_a work_n and_o that_o to_o facilitate_v their_o entrance_n into_o the_o possession_n of_o future_a happiness_n some_o have_v conceive_v and_o insert_v the_o forego_n prayer_n into_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o that_o it_o never_o be_v the_o intention_n of_o those_o who_o draw_v the_o first_o draught_n thereof_o to_o insinuate_v that_o the_o dead_a be_v actual_o exclude_v the_o thing_n demand_v for_o they_o be_v manifest_a in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o memento_n be_v make_v only_o in_o favour_n of_o those_o who_o rest_n in_o a_o sleep_n of_o peace_n and_o consequent_o be_v already_o in_o peace_n and_o joy_n with_o the_o lord_n for_o the_o survive_a believer_n think_v it_o become_v they_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o beatitude_n of_o their_o brethren_n decease_v before_o they_o with_o a_o kind_n of_o hesitation_n as_o if_o it_o be_v delay_v and_o that_o not_o without_o some_o colour_n for_o as_o much_o the_o good_a thing_n prepare_v by_o the_o lord_n for_o those_o who_o love_v he_o consist_v in_o thing_n which_o 9_o eye_n have_v not_o see_v nor_o ear_n hear_v neither_o have_v enter_v into_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o that_o they_o have_v not_o any_o evident_a knowledge_n thereof_o and_o can_v not_o frame_v to_o themselves_o any_o idea_n suitable_a to_o the_o state_n whereto_o those_o be_v advance_v who_o enjoy_v they_o they_o represent_v it_o after_o their_o manner_n with_o some_o conformity_n and_o proportion_n to_o that_o wherein_o they_o have_v leave_v this_o world_n and_o as_o they_o have_v be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n force_v thereto_o by_o the_o imagination_n wherewith_o the_o counterfeit_a sibyl_n have_v dazzle_v their_o mind_n so_o from_o the_o same_o hand_n be_v it_o also_o come_v that_o among_o those_o who_o some_o time_n after_o take_v the_o courage_n to_o disclaim_v they_o some_o do_v it_o not_o so_o resolute_o as_o they_o shall_v have_v do_v but_o think_v it_o enough_o to_o compare_v their_o depart_a brethren_n translate_v into_o the_o rest_n of_o god_n to_o epiphan_n traveller_n who_o want_v somewhat_o of_o complete_n their_o journey_n other_o consider_v that_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o the_o good_a thing_n which_o follow_v this_o life_n and_o the_o exemption_n from_o the_o evil_n which_o sinner_n be_v to_o expect_v be_v for_o all_o eternity_n and_o that_o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o enjoyment_n to_o those_o who_o be_v once_o enter_v thereinto_o do_v so_o far_o depend_v on_o the_o goodness_n